











r 



Class 

Book. 

4 

Copight^J® 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSrr. 


J 


i 

■ 4 '' ■' 




} . 


u '-- 


■'i - 


r. • •' 'V-f • '-»*'* •' • * 


•f. . 




,1- 




#• ► 




- -v* 








n » 


- 'i 


i •: 


/% 


< ' 


^ « 


.A 


/a* 


fK; 


^ » 




^ % 






- 1 • « 


■» 


. -> • * > :rx*-'j- *. ■••/' . • ^.; 

r . • . ’ v <> ^ . 

‘ - • ■•-' - , " 

' •- * \ \u ■ • 


-*4 f 


9 ^ 


y 


^ ^ y- > . V‘ . 


i4tC’ 


•■. ■t 




uv 


#- 4 


- w 


‘r 


*:r^ 

'. > » 


( • i 




.%■ 

\' 9* ■ • ' - 

k - ' 


*- '-A*: 


^ * 












-A '■' 


•> 


< ^•' 








# ■" 


r»> 


» 




* ^ 


V\* 




. t 








’■♦*•'•' n' 


i- s - : 


j.P: 


■ • : V - . ^ 




. * -• — 


* , 


ia\ 


_ ‘ I i ; 

. ^ ’ 3 L’ k-» u . -• *^. X . - 


• i 


r--« 


tVVt; ■ 

' ' ♦ ' • -fc . . * • *r 7 


^ » 


>r- 




» * # 


LV 


» 


i\f 


# ^ - •' -f*^- 

* .%' 9 A .'. ^ ’ 


»< 




Ov 


l« 


r^J 






. •* 


. k 

' :'•• y i 

•- '-t . k> 


G 




^. ^ \ • . • ‘ » 


>^». ♦ 


■.r» 


-V 










•Hi 


% 


3.. 






<■ 


p- ‘.'v: \ ■; 

p y. < «^iBQ 


XJT/. 


r> 


— - » 


A 


•. >' 






:*• 


N 




i 






Liit*j?i£'i.V>t';'> 














** 


I ‘ 






0 


* 



1 












IPylblilJlh^ira 


\, 





^ \ 








' (k 



THE LIBRARY OF 
CONGRESS, 
Two Cores Received 


iUl. 10 1902 



v^72_/^ 


CORY B. 


Copyright. ioo2, by 

THOMAS Y. CROWELL & Ca 


^ c c t c ( c t 

, < < t V < 

V < < t < < c c 

< C < C 4 C 

< < 


CC<f «tc» 
• C «. d 

c c « C C I 

i < t • 

€ 4 < < ( 9 



A 


CONTENTS. 


I. HEIDI FINDS MUCH TO LEARN. 

Page. 

On the Way to the Alm-Uncle 1 

With the Grandfather 17 

The Goat Pasture 27 

With the Grandmother 44 

Two Visits and What Came of Them 62 

A New Chapter and New Scenes 76 

The Housekeeper has a Day of Vexation 87 

Klara’s Home is Dull no Longer 106 

The Master of the House Hears Strange Tales. ... 119 

A Grandmamma 127 

Heidi both Gains and Loses 139 

A Ghost in the Sesemann House 146 

LTp THE Alm on a Summer Evening 161 

On Sunday when Church Bells Ring 182 

II. HEIDI MAKES USE OF WHAT SHE HAS LEARNED. 

Preparations for a Journey 200 

A Guest on the Alm 209 

A Recompense 221 

A Winter in Dorfli 233 

The Winter Continues 248 

Distant Friends are Heard From 258 

Further Events on the Alm 280 

The Unexpected Happens 292 

A Farewell, But to Meet Again 311 









' t ' ' •' ' » ■• I r • • 





4 

il 


- n 
7 ^ 




f 





CHAPTER I. 


ON THE WAY TO THE ALM-UNCLE. 

From the pleasantly situated old town of Mayen- 
feld a footpath leads through green fields, thickly 
studded with trees, to the foot of the mountains 
which rise abruptly here, and gaze down in calm 
majesty on the valley below. After the path begins 
to ascend, it soon reaches the heath country where the 
spicy fragrance of mountain shrubbery greets the way- 
farer, for now the ascent is direct and steep to the 
Alps above. 

One bright and sunny morning in June, a young 
woman, evidently a sturdy daughter of this highland 
region, was toiling up this narrow mountain path, 
leading a little girl by the hand. The child^s face 
was crimson with a glow which even the dark coat 
of tan on her cheek could not hide. And no wonder ; 
for despite the heat of a summer sun the little one 
was bundled up as if for the sharpest winter weather. 
She could not be more than five years old, although 
the real child was hardly to be discerned in the shape- 
less little figure that toiled wearily along under the 
weight of two, yes, even three dresses worn one over 
the other, while a red cotton kerchief was wrapped 
round and round the little body, and the feet were 
thrust into a pair of heavy hob-nailed shoes. 

An hour^s climb brought the two travellers to the 
hamlet lying half-way up to the Alm,^ and known as 

1 Pasture land in the Alps where, owing to the great altitude, 
or inaccessible location, neither people nor cattle can remain 
during the winter. 


2 


HEIDI. 


“the where* they were hailed from every side 

— here, from an open window, yonder, from a door- 
way, or by the people in the street; for this was the 
young woman^s native place. She did not stop, how- 
ever, but answered all questions and greetings as 
she hurried along, until she reached the last of the 
straggling houses at the end of the village; here a 
voice called out through the open door: — 

“Wait a moment, Dete; I will go with you if you 
are going up the mountain.^^ 

The young woman stood still. Quickly freeing her 
hand from her companion’s, the child sat down on the 
grass. 

“Are you tired, Heidi ?” asked Dete. 

“Ho,” was the reply, “I am hot.” 

“We are almost there now,” said Dete encourag- 
ingly. “If you will he brave a little longer and take 
long steps, we shall get there in an hour.” 

A stout, good-natured looking woman now came 
out of the house and joined the two. The child 
jumped to her feet, and, falling a few paces behind, 
followed the two friends, who were soon deeply 
engaged in discussing the affairs of all the people in 
Dorfli and the country round about. 

“But where do you intend to take the child, Dete ?” 
asked the newcomer. “She is your dead sister’s child, 
isn’t she?” 

“Yes, she is Adelheid’s little girl, and I am taking 
her to her grandfather, to leave her with him.” 

“What! the child is to stay with the Alm-TJncle? 
You must be a little daft, Dete ! How can you think 
of such a thing ? But the old man will send you both 
off fast enough, and so put an end to your plans.” 

1 Little village. 


ON THE WAY TO THE ALM-UNCLE. 8 


can’t do that; he is the child’s grandfather^ 
and mnst take care of her. I have provided for her 
until now, and you may be sure, Barbel, that I shall 
not let the child stand between me and a place such 
as I have in view. He must do his part now.” 

^^To be sure, if he were like other folks,” replied 
Barbel earnestly. ^‘^But you know the kind of man he 
is. What can he do with a child ? And such a little 
one, at that ? She’ll run away from him, Dete. But 
where do you expect to go ?” 

^‘^To Frankfort,” replied Dete. ^‘1 have the promise 
of a very good place there. The people who want me 
were at the Baths last summer, and I took care of 
their rooms. It was last summer that they first asked 
me to go with them; but I couldn’t get away then. 
Now they are here again, and want me, and I do not 
mean to lose the place this time, you may be sure.” 

wouldn’t like to be in the child’s place,” cried 
Barbel with a gesture of aversion. ^^Who knows what 
ails the old man up there ! He never has anything to 
do with a living soul. All the year round he never 
sets foot in a church ; and when once in a great while 
he does come down into the village with his big stick, 
ever3^one is afraid of him and gets out of his way. 
And no wonder ; for with his bushy, gray eyebrows and 
horrid, long beard, he looks like an old heathen, and 
we are all glad enough not to be alone when we meet 
him.” 

^^Nevertheless he is the child’s grandfather,” 
replied Dete stubbornly, ^^and must take care of her. 
He’ll do her no harm ; and if he does, he will have to 
answer for it, and not I.” 

^T’d like very much to know what the old man has 
on his conscience,” said Barbel insinuatingly. ^Tt 
must be something evil that makes him look so fierce, 


4 


HEIDI. 


and keeps him up there on the Aim with never a soul 
to speak to. People say all manner of things about 
him. Your sister probably told you about it, Dete; 
didn’t she ?” 

‘‘Yes, she did; but I never talk about it. Should 
he hear that I did, he’d make me suffer for it.” 

But Barbel had long wanted to learn more about 
the Alm-Uncle — why he looked so fierce and lived all 
alone up on the mountain; w'hy no one could be 
induced to talk about him, as though afraid to be 
against him, and yet unwilling to be for him. Nor 
did Barbel know why the old man was called the Alm- 
Uncle by all the village people; he surely could not be 
uncle to them all. But since every one called him 
“Ohi,” which in the dialect of the neighborhood 
means uncle, she did likewise, and always spoke of 
him as “the Ohi.” 

It was only lately that Barbel had come, as a bride, 
to Dorfli; before that, she had lived down in the 
Prattigau valley ; and so she was not yet familiar with 
all that had happened in the village in years past, nor 
with the affairs of all the people who lived there, or 
in the surrounding country. 

Her good friend Dete, on the contrary, was born in 
Dorfli, and had lived there until a year ago, when her 
mother died; after that she.went as chambermaid to 
a large hotel in Eagaz, a summer resort near by. It 
was from there that she and the child had come this 
morning, one of Dete’s friends having carried them 
as far as Mayenfeld in a haywagon which he was 
driving home. 

Barbel was determined not to let so good an oppor- 
tunity as this pass without learning what she wanted 
so much to know. Slipping her arm through Dete’s, 
she said coaxingly: — 


ON THE WAY TO THE ALM-UNOLE. 


5 


‘‘You are the very one from whom to learn what is 
the truth and what has been added to it by the gos- 
sips. You, no doubt, know the whole story. Do tell 
me what is the matter with the old man, and whether 
he was always so cross and so avoided by everyone.^^ 

“Whether he was always so is more than I can tell 
you, as I am just twenty-six, and he must surely bo 
seventy years old; so you can hardly expect me to 
have known him in his youth ; now can you. Barbel ? 
But if I were sure that it would not become the talk 
of all Prattigau, there is many a thing I could tell 
you about him. My mother came from Domleschg, 
and so did he.^^ 

“Oh pshaw, Dete! What do you think of me? 
Our gossip in Prattigau is not as bad as it is painted,^’ 
was BarbePs rather indignant reply. “And, besides, 
I can keep a thing or two to myself when necessary. 
Now do tell me,’^ she added coaxingly, “and you^ll 
have no reason to regret it.^^ 

“Well then, I will; but you must keep your prom- 
ise,’^ said Dete warningly. Before beginning, she 
glanced back to make sure that the child was not near 
enough to hear what she said. But the little one was 
not to be seen ; she had evidently fallen behind some 
time ago and had then ceased to follow the two 
friends who had been too much absorbed in their 
conversation to notice it. Dete stood still and looked 
in every direction. The path made a number of turns, 
but nevertheless was visible almost all the way down 
to Dorfli ; but no one was anywhere to be seen on it. 

“There she is. Do you see her yonder T’ exclaimed 
Barbel, pointing to a spot far to one side of the path. 
“She is climbing up the cliffs with Goat-Peter and his 
flock. I wonder why he is taking his goats up so late 
to-day ! But it is very fortunate, for now he can take 


6 


HEIDI. 


care of the child, and you can go on with your story.” 

^^The ^taking care of Peter will not find a very 
great task,” remarked Dete; ^‘for she is far from 
stupid for a child of five. She keeps her eyes open 
and sees what is going on about her. I have found 
that out, and it is well for her that she does ; for the 
old man has nothing now but his two goats and his 
hut.” 

'^Did he ever have more ?” asked the curious Barbel. 

^^What, he? Well, I should think so!” exclaimed 
Dete. ^^He once owned the finest farm in Domleschg. 
He was the elder of two sons, his brother being a quiet 
and industrious young man. But the ■ older one 
would do nothing but play the gentleman, travel 
about the country, and seek the company of wild 
young people of whom no one knew anything. With 
his gambling and drinking, he lost all the family 
property, and when his father and mother learned of 
it, they died of grief, one after the other. His 
brother, when he found himself a beggar, left his 
home and went out into the world, no one knows 
where. When the older one saw that he had nothing 
left but a bad name, he disappeared too. At first no 
one knew whither; then it was rumored he had 
enlisted as a soldier in Naples; after that nothing 
was heard of him for fully twelve or fifteen years. 
Then, all at once, he appeared again in Domleschg, 
bringing with him a half-grown boy for whom he 
wanted to find a home among his relatives. But every 
door was closed against him, and no one would have 
anything to do with him. This made him very bitter, 
and he declared he would never set foot in Domleschg 
again ; and so he came here with his boy and lived in 
Dorfli. His wife, whom he married in the south, and 
lost soon afterward, was probably one of the same 


ON THE WAY TO THE ALM-UNCLE. 


7 


kind as himself. He must have had a little money 
left, however, for he had his son Tobias taught a 
trade, that of carpenter. The boy grew up to be a 
quiet, well-behaved fellow whom everybody liked. 
But no one trusted the old man. It was said that he 
had deserted from the army in Naples because he had 
killed a man; not in battle, 3^0 u know, but in a 
quarrel. But we recognized the relationship ; for my 
mother’s grandmother and his grandmother were first 
cousins. So we called him ‘Uncle,’ and as nearly all 
the people of the village are relations of ours on my 
father’s side, they all called him Uncle too; then, 
when he went up to the Aim to live, they called him 
the ‘Aim-Uncle.’” 

“And what became of Tobias?” asked Barbel 
eagerly. 

“Wait a bit, and you will hear; I can’t tell you 
everything in a breath!” declared Dete. “Well, 
Tobias was sent to Mels to learn his trade, and as soon 
as he had learned it he came back here to Dorfli, and 
soon afterward married my sister Adelheid. They 
had always been fond of each other, and after they 
were married they lived very happily together. But 
it did not last long. Only two years later, Tobias was 
killed by a falling beam while he was at work on a new 
house. The shock of seeing him so disfigured, together 
with the grief at his loss, threw Adelheid into a violent 
fever from which she did not recover. She was never 
very strong, and sometimes had strange attacks, when 
we could not tell whether she was awake or asleep. 
Only a few weeks after Tobias died, we buried her 
too. Then the sad fate of the young couple became 
the talk of the neighborhood, and it began to be whis- 
pered that it was a terrible retribution for the sinful 
life the Uncle had led ; he was even told so to his face. 


8 


HEIDI. 


Our good pastor talked to him, too, and urged him to 
repent; but it was to no purpose; he only grew more 
fierce and sullen, spoke to no person, and was avoided 
by everyone. 

‘^Soon afterward we heard that he had gone up to 
the Aim, and only came down when obliged to ; since 
then, he has lived all alone up there, at enmity with 
God and man. 

^•^Adelheid^s baby we took, mother and I; it was 
only a year old. Last summer, when mother died, I 
sent the child to board with old Ursel up in Pfafiers- 
dorf; for I wanted to earn something dovm at the 
Baths, xis I can sew and mend, I found plenty of 
work there in the winter, too. Early in the spring the 
Frankfort family whose rooms I had cared for at the 
hotel, returned, and now they want me to go home 
with them. Day after to-morrow we leave. It is a 
good place, that I know.^^ 

‘^And you really mean to leave the child with the 
old man up yonder ? I am surprised that you can do 
such a thing, Dete,” said Barbel reproachfully. 

‘^What do you expect me to do retorted Dete. ^‘1 
have done my duty by the child. What else can I do 
with her? I surely cannot take a child not yet five 
years old to Frankfort with me. But where are you 
going, Barbel? We are nearly half way up to the 
Aim now.” 

‘^And I have just got to where I am bound. Goat- 
PeteFs mother does spinning for me in the winter, 
and I wanted to speak to her about it. So good-bye 
Dete ; good luck to you !” 

Dete shook hands with her companion, and then 
stood looking after her as she went into the little 
dark-brown mountain cottage which stood a little to 
one side of the path in a hollow, where it was some- 


ON THE WAY TO THE ALM-UNCLE. 9 


what protected from the mountain winds. The tiny 
house lay about halfway between Dorfli and the Aim 
above ; and it was well that it stood in so sheltered a 
spot, for it looked so crazy and dilapidated that to 
live in it must have seemed rather perilous when the 
mighty south wind swept the mountain. Then every 
board in the old house shook, the doors and windows 
rattled, and the worm-eaten timbers groaned and 
trembled. On such days, had the little house stood 
up on the Aim, it would have been swept at a blast 
into the valley below. 

It was Goat-Peter^s home. He was a boy of eleven, 
who daily went down to Dorfli to get the goats and 
drive them up to the Aim, where they grazed on the 
short and nourishing herbs until evening. Then he 
and all his nimble-footed charges went skipping down 
the mountain side, and as soon as they reached Dorfli, 
Peter gave a shrill whistle through his Angers to 
announce their arrival at the village square, where the 
goats were turned over to their owners. Most of those 
who came for them were little boys and girls, for the 
goats were harmless creatures whom no one had cause 
to fear. During the whole summer long, this was the 
only occasion on which Peter met companions of his 
own kind; all the rest of the day he spent with his 
goats. 

To be sure, at home he had his mother and blind 
old grandmother ; but since he had to be off very early 
in the morning, and in the evening lingered as long 
as possible with the children in Dorfli, he was at home 
only long enough to swallow his breakfast of bread 
and milk in the morning, and a supper of like kind in 
the evening, and then hurry to bed. 

His father, who had been accidentally killed while 
felling trees, had been called Goat-Peter before him. 


10 


HEIDI. 


for in his youth he, too, had been the goatherd. 
Owing to this combination of circumstances, Peter^s 
mother, whose real name was Brigitte, was called 
Mistress Goat-Peter, and the blind old grandmother 
was known far and wide, by both old and young, 
simply as ^^grandmother.^^ 

Dete waited about ten minutes for the children to 
come along with the goats. After looking all round 
without seeing anything of them, she climbed a little 
higher to where she could get a view of the whole 
mountain slope. From this eminence she peered in 
every direction with strong signs of impatience both 
in her face and motions. 

Meanwhile the children were approaching by a 
very roundabout way, for Peter knew of many a 
sheltered nook where his goats could get an abun- 
dance of nourishing leaves to nibble from bush and 
shrub; to find them, he drove his fiock by most 
devious ways to the pastures above. 

At first the child, clad in her dress of many thick- 
nesses, followed him with great difficulty, panting 
with heat and fatigue. She did not say a word, but 
her eyes followed the boy’s every movement as, in his 
short trousers and bare feet, he sprang lightly from 
place to place; then she looked at the goats whose 
slender little legs carried them even more easily over 
bush and boulder, and up the steepest cliffs. Sud- 
denly she sat down and quickly took off her shoes and 
stockings ; then, getting on her feet again, she pulled 
off the thick red kerchief, unbuttoned her little dress, 
and was soon rid of that. But there was still another 
to be taken off, for Aunt Dete had prudently put the 
Sunday dress on the little girl first, and then the one 
she wore every day over it, so that she herself might 
have a smaller bundle to carry. In a twinkling the 


ON THE WAY TO THE ALM-UNCLE. 11 


last dress was off too, and the child stood there in her 
little petticoat, holding up her chubby arms with 
delight to be cooled by the breeze, for now they were 
bare save for the short sleeve of her chemise. 

Laying all the discarded garments carefully one 
upon the other, she joined Peter and his goats, and, 
free from every hindrance, skipped and scrambled 
along as lightly as the fleetest of her companions. 

Peter had not noticed what the child was about 
when she remained behind, and now, as all at once he 
saw her come running along in her new costume, he 
drew his face into a broad grin of amusement; and 
when he glanced back and saw the neat little heap of 
clothes on the ground, his smile widened uj^itil his 
mouth reached nearly from ear to ear ; but he did not 
say a word. 

With the child’s newly gained feeling of ease and 
comfort came the desire to talk to Peter, and he, too, 
found his tongue to answer the many questions she 
had to ask. She wanted to know how many goats he 
had, where he was taking them, and what he would 
do when he got there. 

Thus the children arrived at last in front of the 
little house, where Dete espied them. Hardly had 
she caught sight of the merrily approaching little 
company when she cried out with horror: — 

^^Heidi, what have you done? What does this 
mean ? Where is your best frock, and the other one, 
and the red kerchief ? And where are the new shoes 
I bought for you to wear up on the mountain ? And 
the stockings I knit for you ? They are all gone ! All 
gone ! Heidi, what have you done with them ? Where 
are they all ?” 

Pointing calmly down the mountain, the child 
said: ^^There.” 


12 


HEIDI. 


Her aunt followed the direction of the chubby fin- 
ger, and there, far below, she saw a little heap of 
something with a red speck on top; that must surely 
be the red kerchief. 

‘‘Oh, you naughty child V’ cried the indignant Dete. 
“What possessed you? Why did you take off your 
things? What does it mean?^^ 

“I don’t need them,” said the child without the 
least sign of regret for what she had done. 

“Oh you child of calamity ! You foolish Heidi ! 
Don’t you know anything ?” continued Dete, lament- 
ing and scolding by turns. “How are we to get them ? 
It will take a half hour to go down there and back 
again. Come, Peter; you run down and fetch the 
things. Come, run along, and don’t stand there 
staring at me as though you had taken root.” 

“I am late already,” said Peter slowly and without 
stirring a foot from the place where he had stood with 
his hands thrust into his breeches pockets listening to 
Dete’s exclamations of anger and dismay. 

“You’ll not get far by standing there and open- 
ing your eyes as big as saucers,” cried Aunt Dete. 
“Come, you shall have something nice. Do you see 
this ?” 

She held up a new coin whose glitter quickly 
caught Peter’s eye. With a bound he was off down 
the mountain, making amazing leaps in a straight 
line toward the little heap of clothing, which he soon 
reached. Picking the things up, he returned with 
them so quickly that Dete had nothing but praise for 
him as she gave him his well-earned money. 

With a beaming face Peter hastily thrust it into 
the farthest comer of his pocket, meanwhile bestow- 
ing a broad smile on Dete, for it was not often that he 
acquired so great a treasure. 


ON THE WAY TO THE ALM-UNCLE. 13 


^^You may carry the bundle for me as far as the 
Uncle^s. You pass his hut on the way to the Aim, 
don^t you ?” said Aunt Dete as she began to climb the 
steep ascent just back of Goat-Peter^s little home. 

The boy undertook his new duty very willingly. 
Thrusting the bundle under his left arm, and swing- 
ing the long stick with which he kept his flock in 
order in his right hand, he followed close at Dete’s 
heels, while Heidi and the goats skipped and capered 
merrily along by his side. 

In this happy fashion the little company journeyed 
upward, and in about three-quarters of an hour 
reached the height where the pasture lands begin. 
Here stood the Uncle’s hut on a jutting ledge, exposed 
to every wind that blew, but getting every ray of sun- 
shine as well, and a beautiful view of the valley beside. 
Behind the little house stood three tall old pine trees 
with long, thick branches that had never been 
trimmed. Beyond them the mountain rose again in 
an unbroken ascent, the lower slopes, still beautifully 
green and rich with fragrant herbs ; above these, only 
straggling bushes among the stones, and at last, the 
bare, and hoary cliffs against the sky. 

Against the side of the hut which overlooked the 
valley the Uncle had set a bench he had made. It 
was here that he was now sitting, with his pipe in 
his mouth, and his hands on his knees, calmly watch- 
ing the approach of the children, the goats and, last 
of all, Aunt Dete, who had long been overtaken and 
left behind by the others. 

Heidi was the first one up ; walking straight toward 
the old man she held out her hand to him and said : 
^^Good day, grandfather.” 

^^Well, what does this mean ?” asked the old man 
gruffly, barely taking the child’s hand in his, but 


14 


HEIDI. 


giving her a long and searching glance from under 
his bushy eyebrows. 

The little girl returned his look of inquiry without 
so much as the quiver of an eyelash, for this old 
grandfather with his long beard and thick gray eye- 
brows that met over his nose and looked strangely 
like some sort of underbrush, was so interesting a 
sight that Heidi could hardly take her eyes off of him. 

Meanwhile her Aunt Dete had reached the house 
together with Peter, who remained standing awhile 
to see what was going to happen. 

'T wish you a very good day, Uncle,^^ said Dete. 
am bringing you Tobias and Adelheid’s little girl. 
You will hardly know her, for you have not seen her 
since she was a year old.’^ 

^^And what is the child to do up here with me?^’ 
asked the old man curtly. ‘^And you, there,^^ he 
called out to Peter, ^d)e off with your goats ! You are 
none too early now. And take mine with you.” 

Peter did not wait to be told again, but disappeared 
at once, for the Uncle had given him a look of which 
one was enough. 

^^She is to stay with you. Uncle,” was Deters 
answer to his question. think I have done all that 
can be expected of me these four years past. It is 
time you did something for her now.” 

^^Oh, indeed!” said the old man with a look of 
angry contempt at Dete. ^^Suppose she begins to cry 
for you and whimpers, as foolish little creatures so 
often do, what is to be done then?” 

^^That is for you to say,” retorted Dete. ^^No one 
told me what to do with her when she was left on my 
hands, a baby only one year old, and I had already 
all I could do to provide for mother and myself. Now 
I must go where I can earn more money, and you are 


ON THE WAY TO THE ALM-UNCLE. 15 


her next of kin. If you cannot keep her, do as you 
think best with her ; but if she comes to grief, it will 
be on your conscience, and I should think you had 
enough to answer for already 

Dete’s own conscience was far from easy in the 
matter; that was why she grew so angry and said 
more than she meant. At her last words the Uncle 
jumped to his feet, and with a look in his eyes before 
which Dete drew back with fear, he pointed down the 
path, and said in a voice of command : — 

^^Be gone to where you came from, and don’t show 
your face up here again in a hurry !” 

Dete did not need to be told twice. Calling out 
a hasty good-bye to him, and ‘^Uood-bye to you too, 
Heidi,” she turned and ran down the mountain path 
as if driven by a steam engine. Her anger and excite- 
ment did not allow her to slacken her pace until she 
got to Dbrfli, where she was now even more eagerly 
questioned than she had been in the morning. ’ The 
people wondered what had become of the child, for 
they all knew Dete, and whose child Heidi was, as 
well as all that had befallen her. When from every 
door and window Dete was hailed with the questions : 
^^Where is the child ? Dete, what did you do with the 
child?” she called back more, and more impatiently: 
••'With the Aim-Uncle! Up with the Aim-Uncle, I 
tell you !” 

It was the exclamations of the women that made 
Dete so uncomfortable, for on every side she heard 
them say, ''How could you do it I” "The poor little 
thing!”" "To think of leaving such a helpless little 
child up there !” and then, again and again, "Oh, the 
poor thing !” 

Dete ran faster and faster, and was glad when she 
was beyond the reach of their tongues, for she felt far 


16 


HEIDI. 


from easy about what she had done, especially when 
she remembered how her dying mother had charged 
her to care for the child. But she quieted her con- 
science with the thought that if she earned a great 
deal of money, she could before long do something 
for Heidi again; and so she was glad that she would 
soon be far away from those who might persuade her 
otherwise, and in a place where she would get good 
wages. 


CHAPTER IL 


WITH THE GRANDFATHER. 

When Dete had gone, the old man seated himself 
on his bench again. He said not a word, but puffed 
great clouds of smoke from his pipe as he sat staring 
at the ground before him. 

Meanwhile Heidi was making a cheery inspection 
of her new surroundings. The first thing she discov- 
ered was the goat-shed. She peered into it, but found 
it empty. Continuing her investigations she soon 
found herself behind the hut under the three tall 
pines through which the wind was sweeping. As it 
tossed their great branches to and fro, it made a 
rushing and roaring sound. Heidi stood still and 
listened. When it grew more quiet, the child went 
on around the corner of the hut and arrived in front 
again, where her grandfather was sittirg. Finding 
him in the same position in which she had left him, 
she placed herself before him with her hands clasped 
behind her, and looked earnestly at him. 

Glancing up at her the old man said: ^^What do 
you want to do now ?” 

want to see what you have in there, in your 
house,^^ was the child^s reply. 

^Tome on, then,^^ said her grandfather, as he rose 
and went toward the door. ^Tick up your bundle, 
and bring it along,^^ he added as he entered. • 

shan’t need those things any more,” declared 
Heidi. 


2 


18 


HEIDI. 


I'he old man turned and looked keenly at the child 
whose black eyes were bright with eager anticipa- 
tion of all that was to be seen within. 

‘‘It can^t be that she is simple,” he muttered to 
himself, and then added aloud: “Why will you not 
need them?” 

“I want to run about like the goats ; they have such 
light little legs.” 

“Well, you may, if you like; but bring the things; 
they can be put into the closet,” were the grand- 
father’s orders. 

Heidi obeyed. The old man opened the door, and 
she followed him into a large room which, being the 
only one, was as wide and long as the hut itself. In 
the middle stood a table with a chair beside it; in 
one corner was the grandfather’s bed, while in another 
a large kettle hung in the hearth ; in the opposite wall 
was a large door which her grandfather opened; it 
was the closet. In it hung his clothes, while his 
shirts, stockings and neck-cloths lay folded on one of 
the shelves; on another stood some plates, cups and 
glasses, and on the top-most lay a round loaf of bread, 
smoked meat and cheese ; the closet contained all that 
the old man needed to supply his wants. 

As soon as the closet was open Heidi ran in and 
tucked her bundle as far under her grandfather’s 
clothes as possible, that it might not be easily found 
again. Coming back into the room she looked all 
around, and said: — 

“Where am I to sleep, grandfather?’ 

“Where you like,” was his reply. 

Nothing could have pleased Heidi better. She ran 
into every corner and peered into each little nqok to 
find the place where she would like best to sleep. In 
the comer where stood her grandfather’s bed, a little 


WITH THE GRANDFATHER. 


19 


ladder led to the floor above. Heidi climbed up it 
and found herself in the hayloft, where lay a heap 
of fragrant hay, while low in the slanting roof was a 
round loophole through which she could look far 
away into the valley below. 

^^This is where I want to sleep,^^ Heidi called down. 
^Ht’s a fine place. Come up and see how pretty it is, 
grandfather 

know very well,^^ came the answer from below, 
am going to make the bed now,^^ cried Heidi as 
she ran busily back and forth; “but you must bring 
me a sheet. A bed has to have a sheet, you know. 
That is what we lie on.^^ 

“Oh, indeed muttered the old man down stairs ; 
but presently he went to the closet and after rummag- 
ing awhile, he drew forth a long piece of coarse cloth 
from under his shirts; it was the nearest approach 
to a sheet that he had. Taking it up to the loft he 
found a very neat little bed made there. At its head 
the hay was piled high to serve as a pillow, and was 
so arranged that it faced the loophole through which 
the valley could be seen. 

“That is well done,^^ was the grandfather’s com- 
ment, “now let us spread the cloth. But wait a 
bit,” he added, as he took up a huge armful of hay 
and made the bed twice as thick as it had been, so 
that the hard floor could not be felt through at all. 
“There ; now bring it here.” 

Heidi quickly picked up the cloth, but could hardly 
carry it, it was so heavy ; and that was an advantage, 
for the sharp spears of hay could not pierce it. The. 
two now spread the sheet over the hay, and where it 
was too long or two wide Heidi deftly tucked it 
under, giving the bed a very neat and tidy appear- 


20 


HEIDI. 


ance. When it was made, she stood looking at it 
thoughtfully. 

‘‘We have forgotten something, grandfather,^^ she 
said. 

“What is it?” he asked. 

“The coverlet; for, you know, when we go to bed 
we always get between the sheet and the coverlet.” 

“Oh, indeed! Well, suppose I haven't any,” said 
the old man. 

“Oh, then, no matter, grandfather! We can take 
more hay for a coverlet,” was Heidi^s consoling reply 
as she turned at once to the heap of hay beside her. 
But her grandfather stopped her. 

“Wait a moment,” said he, and went down the lad- 
der to his own bed. Presently he came back and laid 
a large, heavy linen bag on the floor. 

“IsnT this better than hay?” he asked. In her 
effort to spread it out, Heidi pulled it back and forth 
with all her might and main, but it was too heavy 
for her little hands. Her grandfather helped, and 
soon it was spread over the bed making it look so 
neat and proper that Heidi stood before her new 
couch with wondering admiration, and exclaimed: 
“That is a lovely coverlet ! My new bed is a fine one ! 
Now I wish it were night so I could get into it.” 

“It seems to me we might have something to eat 
first,” said her grandfather. “What do you say to 
that?’ 

In her eagerness to make her bed, Heidi had for- 
gotten all else; but now, at the suggestion of some- 
thing to eat, she suddenly felt very hungr}^, for she 
had eaten nothing since her early breakfast of bread 
and weak coffee, and since then she had made the long 
journey up the mountain. So she agreed readily 
enough with a prompt : “Yes, I think so too.” 


WITH THE GRANDFATHER. 


21 


‘‘Well then, since we are of one mind, let ns go 
down,^^ said the old man, and followed the child down 
the ladder. Then he went to the hearth, pushed back 
the large kettle and drew forward a smaller one that 
hung on the chain. Seating himself before it on the 
round, three-legged stool, he blew into the embers 
and soon had a bright blaze. Then the kettle began 
to boil, while under it a large piece of cheese was 
toasting on the end of a long fork which the old 
man turned round and round until the cheese was 
golden yellow on every side. Heidi looked on with 
the greatest interest. Suddenly a new thought must 
have come to her, for she jumped up and ran to the 
closet and went busily back and forth a number of 
times. When her grandfather turned to the table 
with the kettle in one hand, and the fork with the 
toasted cheese in the other, he found it already set 
with two plates, and the loaf of bread neatly placed 
in the middle; for Heidi had noticed well all that 
was in the closet and knew what was needed for a 
meal. 

“Well done ! I am glad to see that you have ideas 
of your own,^^ said the grandfather, as he laid the 
cheese on a piece of bread. “But there is something 
lacking.^^ 

Heidi looked about her, and seeing the kettle steam- 
ing so invitingly, she ran back to the closet. But on 
its shelves only one little bowl was to be seen; but 
Heidi was not long at a loss to know what to do. 
Behind the bowl stood two glasses ; in a twinkling the 
little girl returned to the table with the bowl and one 
glass. 

“That is right; you know how to manage. But 
where will you sit?^ said her grandfather who was 


22 


HEIDI. 


himself seated on the only chair in the room. Quick 
as an arrow the child was over at the hearth, and 
back again with the three-legged stool on which she 
seated herself. 

‘'Well, now you have a chair, to be sure, but it is 
rather low,^^ said her grandfather; “even my chair 
would be too low for you to reach the table ; but come, 
it is time you had something to eat.^’ 

So saying he rose, filled the bowl with milk, and 
set it on the chair which he placed in front of the 
three-legged stool on which Heidi was sitting, and so 
made a very nice table for the little girl. Then he 
laid beside the bowl of milk a large slice of bread 
with a piece of the golden-brown cheese on it, and 
said : — 

“Now eatr 

The corner of the table served the old man as a 
seat, and now the meal was begun. Heidi took her 
bowl and drank and drank without stopping once, 
for all the thirst of her long journey must be satisfied. 
Then she drew a long breath — for her eagerness to 
drink had left her no time to breathe, — and set down 
the bowl. 

“Do you like the milk her grandfather asked. 

“I never tasted such good milk before,^^ answered 
Heidi. 

“Then you must have some more.” 

So saying her grandfather filled the bowl to the 
very brim, and set it before the child, who took a 
bite of the bread on which she had spread the cheese 
which, still warm from the toasting, was as soft as 
butter. The bread and cheese were very good 
together and after every savory mouthful Heidi took 
a drink of milk and looked very content and happy. 



Heidi took her Bowe and Drank and Drank. 


9 



WITH THE GEANDFATHER. 


23 


When the meal was over her grandfather went out 
to the goat stable where he found much to do, and 
Heidi’s eyes followed him everywhere, as, first he 
swept it clean, and then spread fresh straw about for 
the goats to sleep on ; then, as he went into his work- 
shop, and cut some round sticks, and afterward a 
board into which he bored four holes, and fitted the 
round sticks into them. Then he set it on the floor, 
and, behold! it was a chair just like his own, only 
much higher. Heidi opened her eyes wide with aston- 
ishment and stood speechless with amazement. 

^^What is that?’ asked her grandfather. 

‘^That is a chair for me, because it is so high; all 
at once it was made,” said the child still filled with 
wonder and admiration. 

‘^She knows a thing when she sees it, and keeps her 
eyes open,” muttered the old man to himself. He 
now employed himself about the hut, driving a nail 
in here, another there ; fastening a hinge on the door, 
and, as he passed from place to place with his ham- 
mer and nails and bits of wood, leaving everything 
a little better for his mending. Heidi followed close 
at his heels watching him with eager attention, for 
it was all very interesting to her. 

And so evening came on. The sighing of the old 
pines grew louder and louder; a mighty wind was 
sweeping over the mountain, and as it swayed the 
great branches of the trees, made them sigh and 
moan. The sound pleased Heidi and filled her heart 
with delight ; she grew so merry that she skipped and 
danced about under the old trees as though she were 
having the happiest time of her life. Her grand- 
father stood in the doorway and watched the child. 

Suddenly a shrill whistle was heard. Heidi 


24 


HEIDI. 


stopped her dancing, and the old man stepped out- 
side. Down the mountain, hopping and skipping, 
came the flock, goat after goat, like a game of tag, 
with Peter in the midst of them. 

With a cry of delight Heidi rushed to meet the 
merry troop, and greeted with joy each and all of 
her friends of the morning. When they reached the 
hut they all stood still, and from out the flock stepped 
two sleek and pretty goats — a white one and a brown 
one. Running up to the grandfather they eagerly 
licked his hands in which he held a little salt, a treat 
with which he always welcomed the pretty creatures 
on their return in the evening. Peter and the rest 
of his flock disappeared down the mountain. 

Heidi stroked first one and then the other of the two 
goats that had remained; then she ran rjund them 
to stroke the other side of their glossy coats, and was 
as happy as could be over the little creatures. 

^^Are they ours, grandfather ? Are they both ours ? 
Are they going into the stable? Will they stay with 
us always eagerly asked the happy child, giving her 
grandfather hardly time enough to get his repeated 
answer of, ^^Yes, yes,’^ between her questions. When 
the goats had licked up all the salt, the old man 
said : — 

^^Run in and get your bowl and the bread.’^ 

Heidi obeyed and soon returned with them. Her 
grandfather now milked the white goat; after filling 
the child’s bowl, he cut a slice of bread for her and 
said : — 

^^How eat, and then go up to bed. Your Aunt 
Dete left a bundle for you in which are your night- 
gowns and other things you may need. You will find 
it on the shelf in the closet. I must attend to the 
goats now, so, good-night.” 


WITH THE GRANDFATHER. 


25 


^^Good-night, grandfather ! Good-night ! What are 
their names, grandfather? what are their names 
cried Heidi running after the old man as he disap- 
peared round the corner with his goats. 

‘‘The white one is called Swanli and the brown 
one, Bearli,” her grandfather called back to her. 

“Good-night Swanli ! Good-night Bearli shouted 
the child at the top of her voice, for the last goat was 
just vanishing within the stable. Then she sat down 
on the bench to eat her supper of bread and milk; 
but the wind was so strong that it nearly blew her 
from her seat, and so she hurried her meal, that she 
might get into the house and up to her bed, in which 
she was soon sleeping as soundly and sweetly as any 
one could sleep in the most princely of beds. 

Very soon afterward, before it was quite dark, her 
grandfather also went to bed, for he was always up 
with the sun, and that rose very early from behind 
the mountains during these summer days. Later in 
the night the wind grew so strong that with every 
fierce gust the hut shook, and all the beams creaked 
and groaned; in the chimney wild voices seemed to 
cry and moan, and outside, the old pines were sway- 
ing back and forth so furiously that now and then a 
branch fell crashing to the ground. In the middle of 
the night the old man arose, muttering to himself : — 
“The child may be afraid.^^ 

Mounting the ladder he stepped to Heidi’s bed. 
For a moment the moon came out from behind the 
clouds, then disappeared again, and all was dark. 
But soon its beams fell through the round loophole 
and lay on the child’s bed. She was sleeping so warm 
and comfortably under her heavy coverlet that her 
cheeks were rosy-red, and she must have been dream- 


26 


HEIDI. 


ing of something pleasant, for there was a happy 
smile on the little face as it rested on one chubby arm. 

The old man stood looking at the peaceful little 
sleeper as long as the moon shone through the loop- 
hole; when it vanished behind a cloud, he returned 
to his bed. 


CHAPTEE in. 


THE GOAT PASTURE. 

Early the next morning Heidi was awakened by a 
shrill whistle, and on opening her eyes saw the yellow 
sunlight shining through the loophole, full on her 
bed and on the hay beside it, turning it all to shim- 
mering gold. Heidi looked about her in surprise, 
and wondered where she was. 

But soon she heard her grandfather’s deep voice 
outside, and then it all came back to her — where she 
had come from, and that now she was to live with 
him up on the Aim, and not with old Ursel who was 
almost as deaf as a post, and always felt chilly. That 
was why she liked best to sit by the kitchen hearth, 
or beside the stove in the other room, and, as she 
could not hear Heidi and therefore liked to keep her 
in sight, the child had to stay there too, although 
often the little room stifled her and she longed to be 
out doors. And so Heidi was very glad when she 
awoke in her new home and thought of everything — 
all the new things she had seen yesterday, and what 
she would see again to-day, especially Swanli and 
Bearli. 

So Heidi jumped quickly out of bed and was soon 
dressed in all she had taken off the night before, which 
was very little. Then she climbed down the ladder 
and ran out through the open door. There stood 
Peter with his goats, and her grandfather was just 
opening the stable door to let Swanli and Bearli out 


28 


HEIDI. 


to join the others. Heidi ran toward the old man to 
say good-morning to him and the goats. 

“Would you like to go with them up to the pas- 
ture?^'’ he asked. There was nothing that Heidi 
would have liked better, and she danced up and down 
for joy at the very thought. 

“But first you must wash yourself, and be tidy, 
else the sun, that is always so shiny and bright up 
yonder, will laugh to see you look so black. See, 
everything is ready for you over there,^’ said her 
grandfather as he pointed to a large tub full of water 
standing in the sunshine before the door. 

Heidi ran to it and splashed and rubbed until she 
was so clean that she shone. Meanwhile her grand- 
father went into the hut and called to Peter : — 

“Come here, commander of goats, and bring your 
haversack with you.^^ 

In great surprise Peter followed him into the house 
and held out the little bag in which he carried his 
meagre dinner. 

“Open it,” was the old man’s lext order; then he 
put into it a huge slice of bread and an equally large 
piece of cheese. Peter looked on in round-eyed won- 
der, for the two pieces were each half again as large 
as those which had been put in for his dinner. 

“There ; now the bowl must go in,” said the grand- 
father, “for the child cannot drink as you do, right 
from the goats themselves; she doesn’t known how. 
You are to fill the bowl twice for her dinner, for she 
is going with you and will stay until you come back. 
“Take good care of her, and don’t let her fall over 
the cliffs ; do you hear ?” 

Heidi now came running up. 

“Will the sun find anything to laugh at now, grand- 
father?” she asked anxiously. In her fear of the 


THE GOAT PASTURE. 


29 


sun^s laughter she had rubbed her face, neck and 
arms so vigorously with the coarse towel that her 
grandfather had hung beside the tub, that she now 
stood before him as red as a lobster. The old man 
smiled as he looked at her. 

^^No, he’ll find nothing to laugh at now. But I 
will tell you something; this evening, when you get 
home, you must jump into the water all over, just 
like a fish, for little folks that run about with the 
goats get black feet just like them. Now you can 
all be off.” 

Away they went, up the mountain, as merry as 
could be. The wind that had blown so hard all night 
had not left a cloud in the sky. From the deep blue 
overhead, the glorious sun poured its warmth and 
light down on the mountain side until all the blue 
and yellow flowers opened wide their cups and smiled 
back at it in gratitude. Heidi ran hither and thither, 
shouting for joy; for here were whole troops of deli- 
cate, pink primroses, and beyond them the ground 
was blue with gentians, while everywhere were nod- 
ding yellow rockroses dancing in the golden sun- 
shine. So delighted was Heidi with all these nodding 
and shining blossoms that she quite forgot the goats, 
and even Peter himself. She ran far ahead, and then 
off to one side, for here she saw a sheen of red, and 
yonder a glimmer of yellow which she could not 
resist. And wherever she went she gathered great 
bunches of the gay blossoms and stowed them away 
in her apron, for she meant to take them home with 
her and set them all round in the hay up in her loft 
so that her sleeping-room might be as beautiful as it 
was here. 

' Poor Peter had to look in every direction at once 
to-day, and those round eyes of his, that were never 


80 


HEIDI. 


very quick, had more to do than they could well man- 
age, for the goats followed Heidi^s example. They 
ran hither and thither, and he had to whistle afid 
call and swing his long stick to get all the truants 
into line again. 

^^Where have you gone now Heidi he shouted 
rather angrily. 

^‘Here,^^ came the answer from somewhere out of 
sight, for Heidi was sitting on the ground behind a 
little knoll that was quite covered with blossoming 
prunelles. The air was filled with their sweet odor 
and as Heidi sat among the fiowers drinking in their 
perfume in deep breaths, she thought she had never 
before smelled anything half so delightful. 

‘^Come on,^^ cried Peter again. “Remember, you 
are not to fall down over the cliffs ; your grandfather 
forbade it.” 

“Where are the cliffs ?” asked Heidi without, how- 
ever, showing any intention of rising, for the sweet 
fragrance of the fiowers seemed more delicious to 
her with every breath she drew. 

“Up yonder, away up yonder. But we have still a 
long way before us, so come on. Up there on the 
highest cliff of all sits the old eagle and screams.” 

That brought Heidi to her feet, and she ran after 
Peter as fast as she could, with her apron full of 
flowers. 

“You have enough now,” said he as the two were 
again clambering upward together; “else youfil be 
stopping all along the way, and besides, if you take 
them all to-day there’ll be none left for to-morrow.” 

The last reason appealed to Heidi. Moreover, her 
apron was already so full of flowers there was little 
room for more, and to-morrow she would come again 
to see them. So she trudged along at Peter’s side; 


THE GOAT PASTURE. 


81 


and the goats, too, were more tractable, for they 
snijffed from afar the tempting fragrance of the herbs 
that awaited them on the upper pastures, and so 
climbed on without delay. 

The grazing place where Peter usually made a halt 
with his goats, and set up his quarters for the day, 
lay at the foot of great cliffs whose base was green 
with bushes and scrub-pines, but whose jagged peaks 
towered bare and bleak into the heavens. On one 
side the pasture lands fell away in sheer precipices 
to the valley below, and the grandfather’s warning 
with regard to them was not without reason. 

When Peter reached this place he laid aside his 
bag and stowed it carefully away in a little hollow 
where the wind, which often came in rude and sud- 
den gusts up here, could not carry it off ; for he had 
no wish to see his precious bag go rolling down the 
mountain. Then he stretched himself out on the 
warm and sunny ground, for he felt the need of rest 
after the morning’s climb. 

Meanwhile Heidi had untied her apron and, with 
all the flowers it contained, rolled it into a neat, tight 
little bundle, and tucked it away for safekeeping next 
the lunch bag. Then she sat down beside the pros- 
trate Peter and looked about her. Far below lay the 
valley bathed in the glorious morning sunshine ; oppo- 
site her a great, wide snow-field stretched upward, ris- 
ing higher and higher until it seemed to touch the 
dark blue sky beyond; to the left of it towered a 
gigantic mass of rocks, on either side of which stood 
a great rocky pillar whose bare and jagged peaks 
pierced the blue above, and seemed to Heidi to be 
looking down at her, gravely and solemnly. The 
child sat as still as a mouse, gazing about her ; there 
was St deep silence all around, only the wind whis- 


32 


HEIDI. 


pered very gently among the shimmering rockroses 
and delicate bluebells that everywhere nodded gaily 
on their slender stems. Peter had fallen asleep after 
his exertions, and the goats were climbing about 
among the bushes farther up. As she drank in the 
golden sunshine, the pure fresh air and the delicate 
perfume of the flowers, she wished for nothing better 
than to stay where she was forever, for she had never 
been so happy in all her life before. 

In this w^ay a long time passed and Heidi looked 
so long and steadily at the high mountain peaks, that 
at length they seemed all to have faces and to be look- 
ing back at her like good old friends. 

Suddenly she heard loud, shrill cries above her in 
the air, and looking up beheld the largest bird she 
had ever seen, poised above her on wide out-stretched 
wings ; then it soared about in great cirles, returning 
again and again to a point just over her head. 

‘Teter, Peter, wake up!’^ cried Heidi as loud as 
she could. ^^See, the eagle has come! See, there, 
there !” 

Peter roused himself at her cry of alarm, and the 
two children watched the bird as it inse higher and 
higher into the blue dome above and Anally vanished 
behind the gray cliffs. 

^^Where has he gone?’^ asked Heidi, whose eyes 
had followed the bird with the deepest interest. 

^^Home, to his nesV^ was Peter’s answer. 

^Hs his home away up ^^onder? Oh, how lovely to 
live so high up. Why does he scream so?” Heidi 
continued her questioning. 

^^Because he must,” was Peter’s explanation. 

^^Let us climb up there and see where he lives,’^ 
proposed Heidi. 

^^Oh, oh, oh,” Peter broke forth, each exclamation 



She Wished for Nothing better than to Stay where 


SHE WAS forever 









THE GOAT PASTURE 


33 


marked by a tone of greater disapproval. ^^Why even 
the goats can’t get np there, and your grandfather 
said you were not to fall over the cliffs.” 

And now Peter set up such a tremendous shouting 
and whistling that Heidi wondered what was going 
to happen. But the goats must have understood it 
well enough, for they came jumping and running 
down the mountain side, one after the other, until the 
whole flock was assembled on the green pasture, some 
nibbling away at the juicy stalks, others skipping 
hither and thither, while still others tried their horns 
on one another in playful combat. 

Heidi had jumped to her feet rnd was soon in the 
midst of them, for to her it was a new and highly 
amusing sight to see the little creatuies skip about 
and carry on their merry antics. She ran from one 
to the other, getting personally acquainted with each 
in turn, for no two were alike, each one having 
its own peculiar appearance and ways. 

Meanwhile Peter had fetched his bag and taken out 
the two slices of bread and two pieces of cheese, and 
laid them in a neat square on the grass, the . two 
large pieces on Heidi’s side, the small ones on his 
own; for he knew very well to whom each one 
belonged. Then, taking the bowl, he milked it full 
of sweet, fresh milk from Swanli, and set it in the 
middle of the square. Then he called Heidi, but she 
did not obey his call as promptly as had the goats, 
for she was so delighted and amused by the varied 
antics of her new playfellows that she could see and 
hear nothing else. 

But Peter knew how to make himself heard; he 
shouted until the cliffs resounded, and presently 
Heidi appeared and was so pleased with the inviting 

8 


34 


HEIDI. 


looking table that she danced up and down with glee. 

‘‘Stop your jumping; it is time to eat/^ said Peter. 
“Sit down, and begin.^^ 

Heidi sat down. 

“Is the milk for me?^’ she asked with another 
glance of undisguised admiration at the beautiful 
square with its central point of interest. 

“Yes,” answered Peter; “and the two big pieces 
are yours too ; and when you have emptied your bowl, 
I am to fill it again for you from Swanli, and then it 
will be my turn.” 

“And from which goat will you get your milk?” 
Heidi now wanted to know. 

“From my own goat, Snaili. How do begin to 
eat,” urged Peter again. 

Heidi began with the milk, and no sooner had she 
set down the empty bowl when Peter got up and filled 
it a second time. In the meantime Heidi had broken 
off a part of her bread, and now handed Peter all 
that was left; and this was even yet a much larger 
slice than his own which, together with his cheese, 
was fast disappearing. Putting the whole of her 
large piece of cheese with the bread, she said : — 

“You can have that; I have had enough.” 

Peter stared at her in speechless amazement, for 
never in his life had he been able to say as much and 
still have something to give away. He hesitated a 
moment, for he could not believe that Heidi was in 
earnest; but she did not withdraw her hand, and 
when Peter did not take what she offered, she laid it 
on his knee. Then he saw that she meant what she 
said, and seizing the welcome gift, he nodded his 
thanks and approval as he fell to upon the heartiest 
meal he had ever had in his whole career as goatherd. 
Meanwhile Heidi watched the goats. 


THE GOAT PASTURE. 


35 


'^What are all their names, Peter ?” she asked. 

Now this was something that Peter knew very well, 
and perhaps it was easier for him to carry it in his 
head because there was little else there to crowd it out. 
So he began and, without hesitating once, named 
them all, one after the other, and pointed them out as 
he did so. Heidi gave the closest attention, and before 
long knew each goat from its fellows, and could call 
it by name; for every one had its own peculiarities, 
easily to be remembered by anyone who looked at the 
little creatures carefully, and this Heidi did. 

There was big Turk with his strong horns which he 
was always so ready to use against the others, so that 
most of them ran away at his approach, and would 
have nothing to do with their rough comrade. The 
only one that never retreated before him was the 
valiant little Goldfinch, a slender, nimble fellow who 
often ran at him three or four times, one after the 
other, and with such speed and energy that the big 
Turk stopped short in astonishment and forgot to 
renew his attack; for there stood Goldfinch ready to 
return it with his sharp little horns. 

Then there was little white Snowhopli, who was 
always bleating so plaintively that Heidi had to run 
to the little creature a number of times to try and 
comfort it by taking its head in her arms. Now again 
the child was at the little goat’s side, for she could not 
resist the tender young voice. Putting her arms 
around the little animal’s neck, she asked very 
sympathetically : — 

^'What is the matter, Snowhopli? Why are you 
always crying so pitifully?” 

The goat nestled confidingly against the child and 
ceased complaining. 

From his seat on the grass Peter called out in a 


36 


HEIDI. 


voice somewhat choked at times, for he still had much 
to chew and swallow: — 

^‘Snowhopli cries so because the old one doesn’t 
come up with us any more ; she was sold to some one 
in Mayenfeld day before yesterday, and since then she 
doesn’t come to the pasture with us.” 

^^Who is the old one ?” called Heidi in return. 

^Tooh! The mother, to be sure,” was Peter’s 
scornful reply. 

‘^Where is the grandmother?” Heidi called again. 

‘^Hasn’t any.” 

^‘Where is the grandfather?” 

'^Hasn’t any.” 

^‘Oh, you poor little Snowhopli,” cried Heidi as she 
hugged the little creature close to her; ‘Tut you 
needn’t cry any more, for I am coming up with you 
every day now, and then you will not be so lonely, and 
when something troubles you, you can run to me.” 

Snowhopli rubbed her head contentedly against 
Heidi’s shoulder and did not bleat any more. Peter 
had finished his dinner by this time and now joined 
his flock and Heidi, who was again earnestly watching 
the goats. 

Of all the flock the tw^o prettiest and best kept by 
far, were Swanli and Bearli. They had a superior 
air, too, and kept to themselves most of the time, espe- 
cially avoiding the big Turk, whom they Ixcated with 
great scorn. 

The goats were climbing upward again to the 
bushes they liked best, each one in its own peculiar 
way — some running on, heedless of everything ; others 
prudently searching for all that was good along the 
way, while the big Turk tried his horns on one or the 
other of his companions. Swanli and Bearli climbed 
gracefully and lightly, and were quick to find the best 


THE GOAT PASTURE. 


37 


bushes, from which they then nibbled the leaves in a 
skilful and dainty fashion. With her hands clasped 
behind her, Heidi stood watching all this. 

“Peter/^ said she to her companion, who was full 
length on the ground again, ^Teter, the prettiest of 
them all are Swanli and Bearli.^^ 

know that well enough,^^ was the reply; ^^the 
Alm-Uncle washes and brushes them, and gives them 
salt, and has the best stable.^^ 

Suddenly Peter sprang to his feet and ran leaping 
after the goats, Heidi following him at the top of her 
speed, for she knew that something must be happen- 
ing, and she did not want to lose it. Peter rushed on 
right through the flock toward that side of the pasture 
lands where they ended abruptly in a high and rocky 
precipice over which a heedless goat, in venturing too 
near the edge, might easily fall and break its bones. 
Toward this dangerous point Peter had seen the bold 
little Goldfinch running merrily, and the boy reached 
him none too soon, for the little fellow was just leap- 
ing toward the edge of the precipice. Peter was just 
about to seize him, when he tripped and fell to the 
ground, but managed to catch the animal’s leg, to 
which he clung. Goldfinch did not like to be held by 
the leg, and bleated loud with anger and surprise at 
this rude interruption of his merry little excursion 
while he struggled stubbornly to continue it. Peter 
screamed to Heidi to come and help him, for he could 
not get up, and was in danger of pulling the poor 
animal’s leg off. Heidi was not far behind him, and 
instantly understood the peril that threatened. As 
quick as a flash she pulled a handful of tempting 
herbs and held them under the goat’s nose, saying 
coaxingly : — 

^^Come, come. Goldfinch, you must be sensible. 


38 


HEIDI. 


Don’t you see that you might fall down there and 
break your leg, and that would hurt dreadfully.” 

The little creature turned at once and very content- 
edly began to nibble the herbs that the child held out 
to him. Meanwhile Peter had got on his feet again, 
and had slipped his hand through the cord that Gold- 
finch wore round his neck, and on which hung his 
little bell. Heidi caught hold of it from the other 
side, and in this way the two children led the little 
runaway back to where his companions were 
peacefully grazing. 

When Peter had him safely back, he raised his long 
stick to punish him with a sound whipping, at which 
Goldfinch drew back timidly, for he knew what was 
coming. But Heidi cried out: — 

‘‘No, no, Peter! You must not strike him! See 
how frightened he is.” 

“He deserves it,” snarled Peter angrily, and was 
just going to strike, when Heidi caught him by the 
arm and cried indignantly: — 

“You shall not strike him; it will hurt him! Let 
him go !” 

Peter looked with astonishment at the imperious 
little girl, whose black eyes flashed at him in a way 
that made him drop his stick involuntarily. 

“Well then, he may go if you will give me some of 
your cheese again to-morrow,” said Peter, yielding, 
but at the same time trying to get something to 
compensate him for the fright he had suffered. 

“You may have it all — the whole piece — to-morrow 
and every day; I do not need it,” was Heidi’s ready 
assent. “And I will give you some of my bread, too ; 
a piece as big as the one to-day; but then you must 
promise never to strike Goldfinch, never ; nor 
Snowhopli, nor any of the goats.” 


THE GOAT PASTURE. 


39 


all one to me/^ was the reply, which was 
Peter^s way of giving his promise. Then he let the 
little culprit go, and away went Goldfinch, leaping 
back to the flock with many a merry caper. 

Thus the day slipped by unnoticed, and already the 
sun was nearing the tops of the western mountains. 
Heidi was sitting very quietly on the ground looking 
at the bluebells and tender rockroses glistening in the 
golden evening sunshine; even the grass had caught 
the golden light, and the cliffs above were beginning to 
gleam and glow, when suddenly the child sprang to 
her feet, crying: — 

“Peter! Seel The fire, the fire, Peter! All the 
mountains are in flames, and the big snow-field yonder 
is burning, and the sky ! Oh, look, look ! The great 
rocks are all red! Oh, the beautiful burning snow! 
Peter, get up ! See, the fire has reached the eagle’s 
nest! Oh, do look at the rocks! Look at the pine 
trees ! Everything, everything is on fire !” 

“It is always so,” said Peter quite unmoved as he 
whittled away at his stick; ^fi)ut it’s no fire.” 

“What is it, then?” asked Heidi eagerly, and ran 
hither and thither to look in every direction, for she 
could not see enough, it was so beautiful on every 
side. 

“What is it, Peter ? What is it ?” she asked again. 

“Oh, it just comes so of itself,” was Peter’s 
explanation. 

“Oh, see, see!” cried Heidi in great excitement; 
“all the mountains are turning rosy-red ! Look at the 
one with the snow, and that one with the high, 
pointed ^iffs ! What are their names, Peter ? What 
are them names?” 

“Mountains have no names,” was the reply. 

“Oh, how beautiful ! Look at the pink snow ! And 


40 


HEIDI. 


oh, see all the many, many roses up yonder on the 
rocks! Oh, now they are turning gray! Oh, oh! 
Now it is all fading out ! Now it is all gone, Peter !” 
And Heidi sat down on the grass looking as dis- 
consolate as though the world were coming to an 
end. 

^^To-morrow it will be so again,^’ said Peter. 
^^Come, get up ; we must go home now.’^ 

The boy shouted and whistled for his goats, and 
then the whole company started homeward. 

^^Will it be so every day, every day that we come 
up here?’^ asked Heidi in eager hope of an assuring 
answer as she trudged along at Peter’s side. 

‘^Usually,” was the answer. 

^^But to-morrow? Are you sure it will be so 
to-morrow?’’ she wanted to know. 

^‘Yes, yes; to-morrow, of course!” Peter assured 
her, whereupon Heidi’s good spirits returned. 

But she had seen so much that was new, and had 
so many things to think about, that she was quite 
silent all the way down to her grandfather’s hut. 
There they saw the old man sitting under the pine 
trees where he had set a bench so that it faced the side 
of the mountain down which the goats usually came. 
Heidi ran toward him, with Swanli and Bearli close 
behind her, for the goats knew their master and their 
stable well. 

As Peter went on with his goats he called back to 
Heidi, ^^Good-night ! Come again to-morrow;” for 
he had good reason for wanting her to go again. 

Heidi ran after him and gave him her hand in 
assurance that she would certainly go with him in the 
morning. Then she darted into the midst of the 
departing flock and throwing her arms around 
Snowhopli’s neck, said tenderly : — 


THE GOAT PASTURE. 


41 


^^Sleep well, Snowhopli, and remember that I am 
going with you to-morrow, and that you must never 
bleat so sadly again.” 

Snowhopli looked gratefully at the little girl, and 
then ran merrily after the other goats. 

Heidi ran back to her grandfather, and could not 
wait until she had reached him to call out: — 

^^Oh, grandfather, it was so beautiful! The fire, 
and the roses on the rocks, and all the blue and yellow 
flowers ! And see what I have brought you 1” where- 
upon she undid her tightly-folded apron and emptied 
her whole store of flowers on the ground at her 
grandfather’s feet. 

But how the poor little things looked! Heidi 
hardly recognized them, for they were as dry as hay, 
and not one little cup was open. 

^^Oh, grandfather ! What ails them ?” cried Heidi, 
very much shocked. ^^They weren’t so when I picked 
them. What makes them look so now ?” 

^^They were made to live out in the sunshine, and 
not to be folded up in a little girl’s apron,” said her 
grandfather. 

^^Oh, what a pity! I will never bring any more 
home with me. But grandfather, why does the eagle 
scream so ?” was Heidi’s next eager question. 

^^How you must get into the tub while I go to the 
stable to get some milk, and then we will go in and 
have our supper, and while we are eating I will tell 
you.” 

When all had been done as her grandfather had 
said, and Heidi was sitting on her high stool beside 
him, with her bowl of milk before her, she 
remembered her question and promptly asked : "'Why 
does the eagle scream so and cry down at us, 
grandfather ?” 


42 


HEIDI. 


jeers at the people down below here because 
they live crowded together in villages and vex one 
another. So he cries out at them scornfully : you 

would leave one another, and each one go his own way 
and live high up on a mountain top, as I do, you 
would be happier P 

Her grandfather said this in so loud and fierce a 
tone that Heidi seemed to hear the eagle’s wild 
scream once more. 

‘‘Why do the mountains have no names, grand- 
father ?” was her next question. 

“They have names,” was the reply ; “and if you will 
describe one so that I can recognize it, I will tell you 
what it is called.” 

Heidi now described the rocky peak with the tower- 
ing cliffs on either side, at which her grandfather 
nodded approvingly, and said: — 

. “I know that one; its name is Falkniss. Did you 
see any other ?” 

Hereupon Heidi described the mountain with the 
great snow-field that had suddenly glowed like fire, 
then turned rosy-red, and at last had grown pale and 
gray. 

“I recognize that one, too,” said her grandfather; 
“it is Casaplana. So you like to go up to the pasture, 
do you?” 

Heidi now told him all that had happened during 
the day — ^how beautiful it had been, especially the fire 
in the evening, and she wanted her grandfather to 
tell her where it had come from, for Peter had not 
known. 

“It is the sun who does that,” explained her grand- 
father. “You see, when he says good-night to the 
mountains he sends them his brightest rays to remem- 
ber him by until he oomes again in the morning.” 


THE GOAT PASTOEE. 


43 


This pleased Heidi, and she could hardly wait for 
the coming of another day on which she could go up 
to the pasture and see the sun as it said good-night 
to the mountains. But first she had to go to sleep; 
and sleep she did, most soundly, the whole night long 
on her bed of hay, while she dreamed of many shin- 
ing mountains with red roses on them, and in the 
midst of them Snowhopli ran and played merrily. 


CHAPTEE IV. 


WITH THE GRANDMOTHER. 

The next morning the bright sun rose again, and 
soon after it came Peter with his goats, and then the 
little company climbed up to the pasture again. So 
the days passed ; and with all this out-door life Heidi 
grew browner than ever, and so well and strong that 
she never had an ache or a pain, but lived as blithely 
and happily day after day as did the merry birds in 
the green tree-tops. 

But when autumn came, and the wind swept over 
the mountains in loud blasts, her grandfather 
sometimes said : — 

“To-day you must stay at home, Heidi, for one of 
these strong gusts of wind may easily blow a little 
thing like you off of the rocks and into the valley 
below.^^ 

When Peter heard this he looked very disconsolate, 
for he saw before him a day of misiortune. In the 
first place he was so lonely without Heidi now-a-days 
that he hardly knew what to do with himself when 
she did not go with him; then, too, he missed his 
sumptuous dinner, and the goats were so unruly on 
such days that he had twice the usual trouble with 
them, for they also had become so used to Heidi’s 
company that they would not go on without her, but 
ran off in every direction. 

But Heidi was never unhappy, for there was 
always something to which she looked forward with 
pleasure. Best of all she liked to go with Peter and 


WITH THE GRANDMOTHER. 


45 


the goats up to the pasture where the flowers grew 
and the eagle screamed, and where, with so many 
goats, there was always something of interest happen- 
ing. However, to watch her grandfather as he ham- 
mered and sawed, and made all sorts of useful things, 
was also very amusing ; and, if it so happened that on 
one of her days at home her grandfather prepared the 
little round goat cheeses she admired so much, she 
was especially happy, for it was so interesting to see 
him at this remarkable task, as, with shirt sleeves 
rolled up, he stirred the big kettle. 

But what gave Heidi most delight on these windy 
days was the rushing and roaring in the three old 
pine trees behind the hut. Thither she was always 
running, leaving all else, no matter what it might be ; 
for there was nothing she loved so much as the deep, 
mysterious sound of the wind as it tossed the giant 
branches overhead. At such times Heidi would stand 
down below and listen, and listen, never getting weary 
of seeing and hearing the wonderful commotion far up 
in the old trees as the wind swept through them in 
mighty gusts. The sun was not as hot now as it had 
been in the summer, and Heidi got out her stockings 
and shoes, and her little frock, too, for it was growing 
cooler and cooler with every day, and when she stood 
under the pine trees the wind blew her about as 
though she were only a thin little leaf herself. 
Nevertheless, she came again and again, for she could 
not feel content in the hut when she heard the wind 
in the old trees. 

By and by it grew very cold, and Peter breathed on 
his flnger-tips when he came early in the morning. 
But he did not come much longer, for one night the 
snow fell, and the next morning the pasture lands 
were all white, and not a green leaflet was to be seen 


46 


HEIDI. 


far and wide; after that the goatherd came no more 
with his flock. 

And now Heidi stood by the little window, for it 
had begun to snow again, and watched with growing 
wonder the dancing snowflakes as they fell thick and 
fast until the snow outside the window lay as high 
as the sill, and still it snowed ; Anally the little win- 
dow could not be opened at all, and the house seemed 
all shut in. This seemed very amusing to Heidi, and 
she ran from one window to the other to see how far 
up the snow reached, and whether, in the end, it 
would not cover the whole hut so that her grandfather 
would have to light the candle in the middle of the 
day. But it did not get as bad as that, and the next 
morning her grandfather took his shovel and went out 
doors — for it had stopped snowing — and cleared a 
space all around the hut. He piled the snow into 
great heaps so that here, there and everywhere rose 
little white mountains all around the hut. 

And now all the doors and windows could be 
opened again, and it was well that they could; for in 
the afternoon while Heidi and her grandfather were 
sitting by the open Are, on their three-legged stools — 
for the old man had long ago made one for Heidi — 
they heard a sudden noise outside, and something 
struck against the wooden door-sill again and again. 
Then the door was opened from without, and there 
stood Goat-Peter; it had not been out of imperti- 
nence, however, that he kicked the door so rudely, but 
to free his boots of the snow which had quite covered 
them. In fact, Peter was white with snow from his 
head to his heels, for he had been obliged to force his 
way through high drifts, and the snow had clung to 
his clothes and frozen on them in the sharp air. But 
he would not turn back, for it was now eight days 


WITH THE GRANDMOTHER. 


47 


since he had seen Heidi, and he would not wait 
longer. 

‘‘Good-afternoon!’^ he said as he entered; then, 
going straight to the fire, he placed himself before it 
and remained there without saying another word; 
but his beaming face told how glad he was to be 
there. 

Heidi looked at him in wide-eyed wonder, for it 
was warm by the fire, and the snow all over him began 
to thaw and drip down, so that presently he looked 
like a small waterfall. 

“Well, goat general, how are you?” said the grand- 
, father. “Now that you have lost your regiment, you 
have to gnaw your pencil, eh ?” 

“Why does he have to gnaw his pencil, grand- 
father?” asked Heidi with her usual quick interest. 

“In the winter time he goes to school,” the grand- 
father explained, “where they learn to read and write, 
and that is very hard work at times; then it helps 
matters along a bit to gnaw one’s pencil. Isn’t that 
so, general?” 

“Yes, that’s so,” replied Peter. 

Now Heidi’s interest was fully aroused and she 
asked Peter many questions about the school — ^what 
was done there, and what to be seen and heard; and, 
since any conversation in which Peter took part 
required considerable time, he had ample opportunity 
to get nice and dry. He always found it hard to put 
his ideas into words, but to-day he had more than 
usual to contend with, for hardly had he found the 
words for one answer before Heidi had hurled two or 
three new ones at him, and mostly such as required 
a whole sentence in reply. 

The old man took no part in the children’s con- 
versation, but a merry twinkle in his eye and an 


48 


HEIDI. 


occasional twitching of his lips showed that he was 
listening. 

“Well, general, now you have been under fire and 
will need refreshment, eh? Come, take supper with 
us.” 

So saying the old man rose and got the evening 
meal out of the closet, while Heidi set the chairs 
around the table. Against one wall stood a new 
bench which the grandfather had made and fastened 
there. Now that he was no longer alone he had 
arranged all sorts of seats around the room, and all 
of them with place for two; for Heidi had a way of 
keeping near her grandfather wherever he walked or 
stood or sat. So there were seats enough for all ; and 
Peter’s round eyes grew rounder still when he saw 
what a big piece of the fine smoked meat the Aim- 
Uncle put on the thick slice of bread he handed 
him. The boy had not fared so well for a long time. 
Hardly was the pleasant meal over when it began to 
grow dark, and Peter had to start for home. When 
he had said “Good-night” and “God bless you,” and 
was already at the open door, he turned back to 
say 

“Next Sunday I am coming again — a week from 
to-day; and gradmother says you must come to see 
her some time.” 

Now this was an entirely new idea for Heidi, that 
she should visit some one; but it took root at once, 
and on the very next morning her first words were : — 

“Grandfather, now I must go to see Peter’s 
grandmother; she expects me.” 

“The snow is too deep,” was her grandfather’s 
evasive answer. But Heidi did not give up the idea, 
for the grandmother had asked for her, and so of 


WITH THE GRANDMOTHER. 


49 


course she must go. After that not a day passed on 
which she did not say five or six times: — 

‘^Grandfather, to-day I ought surely to go, for the 
grandmother is waiting for me.^^ 

On the fourth day it was so cold that out of doors 
everything creaked and cracked underfoot, and there 
was a thick, firm crust on the snow; but the bright 
sun shone into the window and right on Heidi’s chair 
as she sat at dinner. Hardly had she finished when 
she began her little speech again : — 

“Surely, to-day I must go to see the grandmother, 
for she will get tired of waiting.” 

Her grandfather rose from the table, and climbing 
up to the loft soon came back with the heavy sack that 
served ^s Heidi’s coverlet. 

“Well, come on,” said he, to Heidi’s great joy. 
Hopping and skipping with glee she followed him 
into the shining white world without. The old pine 
trees were very still now, for their branches were 
heavy with snow, and as the sun shone on them, they 
glistened and sparkled so wonderfully that Heidi 
danced about with delight, crying over and over 
again : — 

“Come out, grandfather! Come out! The pine 
trees are all silver and gold!” 

Her grandfather had gone into the shed, and now 
came out dragging a wide sled after him. It had an 
upright bar of wood fastened to one side of it, and 
the seat was so low that in sitting on it, the feet could 
be struck into the snow and so used to guide the sled 
in its downward course. 

After Heidi had taken her grandfather all around 
the pine trees to admire them from every side, the 
old man seated himself on the sled ; taking the child 

4 


50 


HEIDI. 


in his lap, and wrapping her up in the heavy sack to 
keep her snug and warm, he put his lef t arm round 
her to hold her close to him, which was a very neces- 
sary precaution in the ride before them; then he 
grasped the upright bar with his right hand, and 
gave a quick push with both feet. Away they went, 
speeding so swiftly down the mountain side that 
Heidi felt as though she were flying through the air 
like a bird, and shouted with glee. 

Suddenly the sled stood still, and there they were, 
just in front of Goat-Peter’s home. Her grandfather 
set the little girl on her feet and unwinding the sack 
from around her, said: — 

“There, now run in; and when it begins to grow 
dark, come out and start for home.^^ 

Then, dragging his sled after him, he climbed back ' 
up the mountain. 

Upon opening the door Heidi found herself in a 
tiny room where it was very dark ; there was a hearth 
to be seen, and over it a shelf on wnich stood a row of 
dishes, so this must be the kitchen. There was a door 
opposite, which Heidi opened and entered another 
small and narrow room, for this was not a mountain 
herdsman’s hut, with one large room below and a loft 
above, like her grandfather’s, but a very old little 
house where everything was cramped and narrow and 
dingy. Upon stepping into the room Heidi was close 
beside a table at which sat a woman mending Peter’s 
blouse, which Heidi recognized at once. At a spin- 
ning wheel in one corner of the room sat a bent little 
old woman. Heidi did not need to be told who this 
was, but walking straight up to her, said : — 

“Good-afternoon, grandmother ! Here I am. Did 
you think I was a long time coming ?” 

The grandmother raised her head and sought the 


WITH THE GRANDMOTHER. 


61 


hand that was held out to her. When she had found 
it, she held it for a moment, passed her fingers over 
it thoughtfully, and then said: — 

‘‘Are you the child who is staying with the Aim- 
Uncle? Are you little Heidi?” 

“Yes, yes,” was the child’s answer; “grandfather 
has just brought me down on his sled.” 

“Is it possible ? And your hands so warm ? Say, 
Brigitte, did the Aim-Uncle really bring the child 
down ?” 

Peter’s mother, Brigitte — for it was she who was 
sitting at the table mending — now arose, and after 
looking the little girl over from head to foot with 
much curiosity, said: — 

“I do not know, mother, whether the Alm-Uncle 
himself came down with the child or not ; it is hardly 
possible, however ; the child may not know exactly.” 

But Heidi’s eyes looked straight into Brigitte’s, 
and not in the least as though she were in doubt, as 
she said: — 

“I know very well who wrapped me up in the warm 
coverlet and brought me down on the sled ; it was my 
grandfather.” 

“Then there must be some truth after all in what 
Peter told us about the Alm-Uncle last summer, when 
we thought he was mistaken,” said the grandmother. 
“But who would have believed it! I thought the 
child would not live three weeks up there. How does 
she look, Brigitte?” 

Brigitte had been examining the child so curiously 
from every side that she was well prepared to answer 
her mother’s question. 

“She is slenderly built, like her mother, Adelheid,” 
she replied; “but she has black eyes and curly hair 


52 


HEIDI. 


like Tobias and like the old man up yonder. I think 
she looks like both of them.^^ 

During this conversation Heidi was not idle; she 
had looked all around the room and noticed every- 
thing. How she said: — 

“S^ee, grandmother! There is a shutter swinging 
back and forth over there. If grandfather were here 
he would drive in a nail so that it could be fastened 
back. If it slams so it may break a pain of glass. 
See, now!” 

‘‘Oh you dear child!” said the grandmother, “[ 
cannot see it, but I can hear it only too well, and not 
the shutter only ! When the wind blows, everything 
creaks and rattles ; and it comes in through the cracks, 
too, for nothing is tight and fast in the old house, and 
at night, when the others are asleep, I am often so 
anxious for fear it may come tumbling about our ears 
and kill us all. Alas ! there is no one to patch up the 
old place a bit, for Peter doesnT know how.” 

“But why canT you see how the shutter swings, 
grandmother ? There it goes again ! See, right over 
there !” exclaimed Heidi, pointing to the shutter with 
her finger. 

“Ah, child! I cannot see anything, not a thing; 
not the shutter nor anything else,” said the old 
woman sadly. 

“But if I go out and open all the shutters wide so 
that the light can come in, will you see then, 
grandmother ?” 

“Ho, no ! not even then. Ho one can ever make it 
light for me again.” 

“But if you go out doors where everything is white 
with snow, there it must surely be light for you. 
Come, grandmother, come out with me, and let me 
show you.” 


WITH THE GRANDMOTHER. 


63 


With that Heidi took the old woman by the hand 
to draw her toward the door, for the child was begin- 
ning to feel terribly distressed because the 
grandmother could nowhere find the light. 

^‘Let me stay where I am, you good child ! It will 
always be dark for me ; out in the snow, or anywhere 
else, no matter how much light there is, for it cannot 
enter my eyes.^^ 

^^But in the summer time, grandmother, surely,^^ 
urged Heidi, seeking still more anxiously for some 
happy way out of her trouble; "when the sun shines 
down so hot, and then says ^good-night’ to the moun- 
tains so that they shine like fire, and all the little 
golden flowers glitter, then it will grow light for you 
again, surely.” 

"Ah, child! I shall never see them again, the 
beautiful, glowing mountains, and the bright yellow 
flowers up yonder. It will never again be light for 
me on earth, never again 1” 

On hearing this, Heidi began to cry bitterly. In 
deep distress she sobbed out: — 

"Who can make it light for you, then? Can no 
one? No one at all?” 

It was now the grandmother’s turn to comfort the 
child, but that was not so easily done. Heidi seldom 
cried, but when she once began, it took her a long time 
to master her grief. The grandmother tried in vari- 
ous ways to soothe her, for it went to the old woman’s 
heart to hear the child sob so ; at length she said : — 

"Come, you good little Heidi, come here to me ! I 
want to tell you something. To those who cannot see, 
a cheery word is very pleasant, and it is a great happi- 
ness to me to hear you talk. Come, sit down beside 
me, and tell me what you and your grandfather do up 
yonder. I used to know him well; but it has been 


54 


HEIDI. 


many a year since I have heard anything about him 
except what Peter tells, and he never says much.” 

This gave Heidi a new idea. Quickly wiping away 
her tears, she said consolingly: — 

‘^Just wait, grandmother; I will tell grandfather 
all about it, and then he will make it light for you 
again, I am sure. And he will not let the hut fall to 
pieces, either. He can make everything right again, 
I know.” 

To this the old woman made no reply. Heidi then 
began to tell her in a very lively manner all about her 
life with her grandfather, and especially about her 
days up on the pasture ; then how she and her grand- 
father spent the winter days together, and how he 
made all kinds of things out of wood — ^benches and 
chairs and nice cribs into which to put hay for Swanli 
and Bearli; and a fine new tub in which she would 
take her bath next summer, and a new little bowl for 
her milk, besides a number of spoons. As she went on 
she grew more and more eager to tell of all the beauti- 
ful things that her grandfather could make out of a 
piece of wood, and how much she liked to stand by 
and watch him, and how some day she meant to make 
such things herself. 

To all this the grandmother listened very 
attentively, only exclaiming from time to time: — 

‘^Do you hear that, Brigitte?” or “Did you hear 
what she said about the Aim-Uncle, daughter?” 

Suddenly the story was interrupted by a loud noise 
at the door, and Peter came stamping into the room, 
but stopped short with his round eyes opened to an 
astonishing size as he caught sight of Heidi; when 
he heard her quick “Good-afternoon, Peter,” his face 
broadened into the friendliest of grimaces. 

“Is it possible that it is time for him to be home 


WITH THE GRANDMOTHER. 


65 


from school!” exclaimed the grandmother in great 
surprise. ^^It has been many a year since an after- 
noon has passed as quickly as has this one. Good- 
evening, Peterli! How did you get on with your 
reading ?” 

“ J ust the same,” was PetePs reply. 

^‘Dear me!” said his grandmother with a little 
sigh; thought perhaps there might be a change 
now that you will be twelve years old in February.” 

^‘Why should there be a change, grandmother?” 
asked Heidi with quick interest. 

‘‘I only meant that I had hoped he might after all 
learn it — learn to read, I mean,” said the grand- 
mother. “Somewhere on that shelf lies my old prayer- 
book in which there are many beautiful hymns that 
I have not heard for a long time, and I do not know 
them by heart any more ; so I had hoped that Peterli 
would learn to read, and then, once in a while, he 
could read me a good hymn. But he cannot learn; 
it is too hard for him.” 

“I think we must have a light, it is getting quite 
dark,” said Peter’s mother, who had been busy with 
the mending of his blouse all the while. “For me, 
too, the afternoon has slipped by before I was aware 
of it.” 

When Heidi heard this she jumped up, and holding 
out her hand, said: — 

“Good-night, grandmother! I must go home at 
once if it is getting dark.” 

After shaking hands with Peter and his mother, 
she went to the door. But the grandmother’s 
anxious voice called after her: — 

“Wait, Heidi ! Wait ! You must not go all alone. 
Peter will go with you; do you hear? And Peterli, 
take good care of the child; see that she doesn’t fall; 


56 


HEIDI. 


and don’t let her stand still, else she will get chilled. 
Do you hear ? And has she a good warm neckerchief 
round her?” 

haven’t any neckerchief; but I shall not be 
cold,” Heidi called back as she slipped through the 
door, and then sped on so quickly that Peter could 
hardly keep up with her. 

‘‘Eun after her, Brigitte, run!” cried the grand- 
mother in alarm. “The child will be cold — ^to be out 
so at night! Here, take my kerchief, and run 
quickly !” 

Brigitte did as she was told. But the children had 
taken only a few steps up the mountain when they 
saw the grandfather coming down, and with a few 
long strides he was beside them. 

“That’s right, Heidi; you have kept your word,” 
said he, and wrapping the child in her heavy coverlet, 
he picked her up and went up the mountain. Brigitte 
was just in time to see him turn toward home with 
the child, wrapped in her warm blanket, on his arm. 
Peter and his mother went back into the hut, and, in 
great surprise, Brigitte told what she had seen to the 
grandmother. She, too, was much astonished, and 
exclaimed over and over again: — 

“God be praised that the old man is so good to her ! 
God be praised and thanked ! If he will only let her 
come again; for the child was such a joy to me! 
What a good heart she has, and how amusing her 
talk is!” 

All through the evening the old woman was 
cheered by the thought of Heidi’s visit, and exclaimed 
repeatedly : — 

“If she only comes again ! Then I shall again have 
something in this world to which I can look forward 
with pleasure.” 


WITH THE GRANDMOTHER. 


57 


Brigitte agreed with her mother in everything she 
said, and Peter also nodded his approval while, with 
a broad grin of satisfaction, he said: — 
knew it.” 

Meanwhile Heidi, from within her coverlet, was 
talking to her grandfather just as fast as she could; 
but since her voice could hardly be heard through the 
eight thicknesses of linen, he could not understand 
a word. So he said: — 

^‘^Wait a bit, until we reach home, and then tell me.” 

As soon as they were in the hut, and her grand- 
father had unwound the bag from around her, Heidi 
began : — 

‘Hrandfather, to-morrow we must take the ham- 
mer and some big nails and mend the shutter down 
at the grandmother’s, and drive nails in a good many 
other places; for everything creaks and rattles down 
there.” 

‘^Oh, indeed! We must, we must, eh? Who said 
so?” 

""Oh, no one said so. I know it, though,” replied 
Heidi. ""Everything is going to pieces down there, 
and the grandmother is so afraid at night when she 
cannot sleep and it rattles so. Then she thinks : "Now 
everything is going to come tumbling about our 
heads.’ And oh, grandfather! nobody can make it 
light for the grandmother! She doesn’t know how 
it could be done ; but you can do it, grandfather, can’t 
you ? Just think how sad it is that she is always in 
the dark, and then gets frightened besides! And 
nobody can help her, but you. Tomorrow we will go 
down and help her; we will, grandfather, won’t we?” 

Heidi was clinging to her grandfather and looking 
up to him with unquestioning faith. The old man 


58 


HEIDI. 


looked down at the child for a moment, and then 
said : — 

‘‘Yes, Heidi ; we will stop the rattling down at the 
grandmother’s. So much we can do, and to-morrow 
it shall be done.” 

Heidi was so delighted that she danced about the 
room, crying: — 

“To-morrow it shall be done ! To-morrow it shall 
be done!” 

Her grandfather was as good as his word. On the 
following afternoon the sled carried them down the 
mountain again, and, as on the day before, -the old 
man set the child down in front of Goat-Peter’s house 
and said : “Now run in, and when it grows dark come 
out here.” Then he laid the bag on the sled and dis- 
appeared with it around the corner of the house. 

Hardly had Heidi opened the door and run into the 
room, when the grandmother called out from her 
corner : “That must be the child ! Here comes the 
child!” And so pleased was she that she dropped 
her thread and stopped her wheel to hol^ out both 
hands to her little friend. 

Heidi ran to her, and drawing up a little stool sat 
down beside her and at once found much to tell her 
and many questions to ask. But suddenly they heard 
the sound of heavy blows against the house, which so 
frightened the grandmother that she started up from 
her spinning wheel and nearly upset it, as she cried 
out in a trembling voice: — 

“Oh dear, oh dear ! Here it comes ! Everything is 
coming down on us!” 

But Heidi caught her by the arm and said 
soothingly : — 

“No, no, grandmother; don’t be afraid; it is only 
grandfather with his hammer. He is making every- 


WITH THE GRANDMOTHER. 


59 


thing fast and tight, so that you will not be frightened 
any more.^^ 

‘^Oh, is it possible ! Is even that possible ! Then 
the dear Lord has not forgotten us after all !” cried 
the grandmother. ''Did you hear, Brigitte ? Did you. 
hear what it is ? It is, indeed, a hammer ! Go out, 
Brigitte, and if it is the Aim-Uncle, ask him to step 
in a moment, so that I may thank him myself.^^ 

Brigitte went out and found the Aim-Uncle driv- 
ing new clamps into the wall with heavy blows. 
Stepping up to him, she said: — 

"I wish you a very good evening. Uncle, and so 
does mother; and we want to thank you for the 
trouble you are taking for us; and mother would be 
glad if you would step in, that she may tell you so 
herself. Indeed, it is not every one who would do as 
much for us, and we will remember it, for surely” — 

"Cut it short,” interrupted the old man. "What 
you think of the Aim-Uncle I know well enough. 
You may as well go back into the house. I can find 
what needs to be done myself.” 

Brigitte went in at once, for the Aim-Uncle had a 
way that made it seem pleasanter to obey than to 
disobev him. All the afternoon he hammered and 
mended away at the little house, even climbing up the 
narrow stairs that brought him under the roof, where 
he kept on hammering until he had used his very last 
nail. In the meantime it had begun to grow dark, 
and he had scarcelv had time to climb down and go 
after the sled which he had put behind the goat- 
stable, when the door opened and out came Heidi. As 
on the previous day, her grandfather bundled her up 
well and carried her up the mountain, dragging his 
sled after him; for he knew well enough that if she 


60 


HEIDI. 


sat alone on the sled, her warm wrap would not stay 
around her and she would be in danger of freezing. 

And so the winter passed. After many years of 
darkness, in which the long days had been spent one 
like the other, a ray of gladness had come to brighten 
the joyless life of the blind old grandmother; for now 
she always had something to look forward to with 
pleasure. From early morning she listened for the 
child’s tripping footstep, and when the door opened, 
and Heidi really came skipping into the room, she 
never failed to call out joyfully : — 

‘Traise God ! Here she comes again !” 

Then Heidi would sit down beside her and talk to 
her so gaily about all she had seen and heard that the 
grandmother grew quite light-hearted, and the hours 
passed so quickly that she never asked as she used to : 
‘‘Brigitte, isn’t the day nearly over?” But instead, 
whenever the door closed after Heidi, she would say : 
“What a short afternoon it has been ! Didn’t you find 
it so, Brigitte?” To which her daughter always 
replied : “Indeed I did ; it seems to me as though we 
had just put away the dinner dishes.” 

Then the grandmother would add earnestly: — 

“I pray the dear Lord may keep the child in good 
health, and the Alm-Uncle well-disposed toward me. 
Does she look well, Brigitte?” And the answer was 
always: “Her cheeks are as round and red as an 
apple’s.” 

Heidi had grown very fond of the old grandmother, 
too, and whevener she remembered that no one, not 
even her grandfather, could make it light for her poor 
old friend, a great sadness came over her; but then 
the grandmother would always tell her that she suf- 
fered least from her blindness when her little Heidi 
was at her side. 


WITH THE GRANDMOTHER. 61 

And so all through the winter not a bright day 
passed without bringing Heidi down on her sled, and 
since her grandfather always took his hammer and 
many more things with him, and often spent the 
whole afternoon mending the little house, the creak- 
ing and rattling soon stopped, and the grandmother 
often said that many a long year had passed since she 
had slept as well as she did this winter, and that she 
would never forget the Alm-Uncle^s kindness. 


CHAPTEE V. 


TWO VISITS AND WHAT CAME OF THEM. 

Quickly the winter passed, and more quickly still 
the happy summer season that followed; and now 
another winter was nearing its end. Heidi was as 
gay and happy as the birds of the air, and with each 
passing day was looking forward more eagerly to the 
approaching days of spring when the southwind 
would come sweeping through the pines and drive 
away the snow; when the warm sunshine would call 
forth the blue and yellow flowers, and bring again the 
beautiful pasture days that gave Heidi more joy than 
did anything else on earth. 

The child was now in her eighth year and had 
learned much that is useful from her grandfather; 
she could care for the goats as well as any one, and 
Swanli and Bearli followed her like two faithful little 
dogs, and bleated loudly for joy when they but heard 
her voice. 

Twice during this winter Peter had brought the 
Aim-Uncle a message from the school-master in 
Uorfli, saying that it was time that the child who 
lived with him be sent to school, for she was past the 
age for beginners and ought to have gone to school 
the winter before. In reply the Uncle had sent word 
that the school-master would find him at home if he 
had an3dhing to say to him, but that he did not intend 
to send the child to school. This message Peter had 
delivered correctly. 

March had come and on all the sunny slopes the 


TWO VISITS— WHAT CAME OF THEM. 63 


snow had melted ; everywhere in the valley below, the 
little white snowdrops were peeping forth, and np on 
the Aim the three great pine trees had shaken off 
their snowy burden and were tossing their branches 
in the wind once more. Heidi was so happy that for 
sheer delight she ran from the hut to the goat-stable, 
and from there to the pine trees, and then back again 
to her grandfather in the hut to tell him how much 
larger the green spot under the trees had grown; a 
moment later she was back again under the trees to 
renew her observations, for she could hardly wait 
until ever3rthing should be green once more and the 
beautiful summer return to the mountain and clothe 
its slopes with grass and flowers. 

One sunny March morning as Heidi was thus 
merrily running hither and thither, and was bound- 
ing out of the door for about the tenth time, she 
nearly fell backward into the room from fright, for 
just outside stood an old gentleman all in black, look- 
ing down at her very earnestly. When he saw how 
frightened she was, he said kindly: — 

^^You need not be afraid of me, little girl, for I love 
children. Come, shake hands with me. You are 
Heidi, I suppose; now where is your grandfather?” 

^'He is at his bench carving round spoons out of a 
piece of wood,” replied Heidi, opening the door for 
him. 

It was the good old pastor from Dorfli who haci 
once known the Aim-Uncle well, for he had been his 
neighbor in the years before he left his home. He 
stepped into the hut and going toward the old man 
who was bending over his carving, said 
^Uood-morning, neighbor!” 

The Aim-Uncle looked up in surprise, and, rising, 
said : — 


64 


HEIDI. 


^‘Good-morning to yon, Herr Pastor !” Then push- 
ing his chair toward his visitor he added: “If the 
Herr Pastor does not object to a wooden seat he is 
welcome to this one.^^ 

When he had seated himself, the pastor said : — 

“It is a long time since last I saw you, neighbor.^^ 

“It is quite as long since I have seen the Herr 
Pastor,^^ was the reply. 

“I have come to-day to speak to you about some- 
thing,” the pastor began again. “I have no doubt 
you know what it is that has brought me, and I would 
like to hear what you intend to do with regard to it.” 

Here the good man stopped and glanced at the 
child who was standing in the doorway looking at the 
newcomer with great interest. 

“Heidi, go and look after the goats. You may take 
a little salt with you and stay with them until I 
come.” 

Heidi went at once. 

“The child might have gone to school a year ago, 
and certainly should have been sent this winter,” said 
the pastor now. “The school-master called your 
attention to this some time ago, but you have not 
heeded his warning. What do you mean to do with 
the child, neighbor?” 

“I do not mean to send her to school,” was the 
reply. 

The Herr Pastor gave a glance of surprise at the 
old man sitting on his bench with folded arms, and 
looking far from submissive. 

“What do you intend to make of her ?” 

“Nothing; she grows and thrives up here with the 
goats and the birds. She is happy with them, and 
they teach her no evil.” 

“But the child is neither a goat nor a bird, but a 


TWO VISITS— WHAT CAME OF THEM. 65 


human being; and if she learns no evil from these 
companions, neither does she learn anything useful. 
But she ought to learn something, and it is time that 
she began. I came to remind you of this in time, 
neighbor, so that you may think it over during the 
coming summer, and make your plans. This is the 
last year in which the child can go so entirely with- 
out instruction. Next winter she must be sent to 
school, and regularly.^^ 

^T^ll not do it, Herr Pastor,’^ said the old man 
stubbornly. 

^^Do you really suppose, then, that there is no way 
of bringing you to your senses, if you persist in your 
unreasonable course?’^ asked the pastor with some 
irritation. ‘‘You have been about in the world and 
have seen much and might have learned much. I 
gave you credit for better sense, neighbor.^^ 

“Indeed!” replied the old man, and his voice 
showed that he, too, was not as calm as he had been. 
“And does the Herr Pastor really expect that next 
winter I will send so young a child on a two hour’s 
journey down the mountain every cold and bitter 
morning, through storm and snow, to come back 
again in the evening when it is often hard enough for 
us men to fight our way through wind and snow? 
And a child like Heidi! Perhaps the Herr Pastor 
remembers her mother, Adelheid ? She walked in her 
sleep, and had strange nervous attacks. Shall I let 
the child run the risk of getting a like trouble from 
exposure? Just let them try to force me to it! I 
will go into every court in the land with her, and 
then we shall see who can compel me.” 

“You are quite right, neighbor,” said the pastor in 
a friendly tone ; “it would not be possible to send the 
5 


HEIDI. 


b't) 

child to school from here. But since you are evi- 
dently fond of the little one, why will you not do for 
her sake what you should have done long ago ? Come 
down into Dorfii, and live with your fellow-men 
again. What a life you lead up here, all alone, and 
at enmity with God and man ! Should something 
happen to you up here, who would there be to do any- 
thing for you? And in the winter time I should 
think you would nearly freeze here in this hut; and 
how that delicate child can endure it, is more than 
I can understand.^^ 

^The child has fresh young blood, and a good warm 
coverlet, of that the Herr Pastor can be sure; and, 
moreover, I know where there is wood to be got, and 
if the Herr Pastor will look into my shed, he will not 
find it empty; in this hut the fire is never allowed to 
go out all winter long. What the Herr Pastor sug- 
gests about going down to Dorfii is not for me; the 
people down there despise me, and I them, so it is 
better we remain apart — ^better for them and better 
for me.^^ 

“No, no; it is not better for you; I know what 
troubles you/’ replied the pastor kindly. “And with 
regard to the Dorfii people’s dislike of you, that is 
not as bad as you think. Take my advice, neighbor, 
— make your peace with God, ask Him to forgive you 
for that which needs forgiveness, and then come down 
and see how differently the people will feel toward 
you, and how much happiness there is still in store 
for you.” 

The paster arose, and holding out his hand to the 
old man said cordially: — 

“I shall count on your coming down and being one 
of us again next winter, neighbor, and then we will 
be as good friends as we once were. It would grieve 


TWO VISITS— WHAT CAME OF THEM. 69 


me to see force used against you. Now give me your 
hand on it, that you will come down and live among 
us again, at peace with God and man.-’^ 

The old man gave his hand to the pastor, but said 
with unyielding determination : — 

‘T know the Herr Pastor means well by me, but I 
cannot do what he proposes. The child will not be 
sent to school, nor shall I go to liv^ in the village. It 
is my final decision, and I shall not change mv 
mind.^^ 

^^Then God help you,^^ said the pastor sadly, and 
turning, left the house and went down the mountain. 

The Aim-Uncle was out of humor. When in the 
afternoon, Heidi asked, ^^Now shall we go down to 
the grandmothers T’ he answered curtly, ^‘Not 
to-day,^’ and said not another word all da3^ 

The next morning when Heidi asked, ^^Are we 
going down to the grandmother’s to-day ?” he 
answered, We’ll see,” in a tone as short as his words. 

But before the dinner dishes had been set away 
another visitor opened the door. It was Aunt Dete. 
On her head was a fine hat with a feather, and she 
wore a dress that swept everything along with it as 
she walked, and on the fioor of a herdsman’s hut 
there is likely to be much that is not becoming to the 
skirt of a dress. 

The Aim-Uncle looked at her from head to foot, 
but said nothing. But Aunt Dete meant that their 
conversation should be a very friendly one, and so 
began it with a word of praise, saying that Heidi 
looked so well that she hardly recognized her, and 
that it was evident that the child had not fared badly 
it her grandfather’s. It had always been her inten- 
^on, however, to relieve him of the little one’s care, 
for she knew very well that a child must be in his 


68 


HEIDI. 


way ; but at the time she had brought her to him there 
had been no other way to dispose of her. Ever since 
then she had been trying to think of some way to pro- 
vide for Heidi. Now she had suddenly heard of an 
opportunity that promised such good fortune for the 
child that she could hardly believe it possible, and it 
was this that she had come to tell him; for she had 
followed the matter up at once, and now she could 
say that it was as good as settled, and that Heidi^s 
good luck was such as did not come to one child in a 
hundred thousand. 

The family whom she served, Dete went on to say, 
had some very rich relatives whose home was about 
the handsomest in Frankfort; these people had an 
only daughter who was not well, and obliged to spend 
her days in a wheel chair because she was lame 
besides. The little girl had her lessons at liome with 
a tutor and so was almost always alone; this she 
found very dull, and so she longed to have a playmate 
in the house with her. 

Dete had heard this from the family with whom 
she lived, for they were kindly people, and anxious 
to find a companion for the sick girl, such an one as 
the ladv who had charge of the house had described. 
The lady had said she wanted a child that was quite 
unspoiled, and original in its ways, not like the chil- 
dren that were to be found everywhere. And it was 
this, Dete continued, that had made her think of 
Heidi ; she had therefore gone to see the housekeeper 
at once, and told her about the child and its original 
character, whereupon the lady had decided to take 
the child. 

Now, no one could foresee all the good fortune 
which might come to Heidi ; for when she was once 
with these people and they had grown fond of her. 


TWO VISITS— WHAT CAME OF THEM. 69 


and something were to happen to the sick girl — for 
no one could tell what might not happen to a sickly 
child — ^then the family would hardly care to be with- 
out any child, and in this way the most marvelous 
good luck might — 

^^Are you almost through?’’ interrupted the Alm- 
Uncle, who so far had not said a word. 

^Tshaw!” retorted Dete with a toss of her head, 
‘^anyone would think I was telling you the most ordi- 
nary news, and yet there is not a person in all Prat- 
tigau who would not thank heaven for a message 
such as I am bringing you.” 

^‘Take your message to whom you will; I want 
none of it,” said the Uncle curtly. 

At this Dete flared up like a rocket. ^^Oh,” she 
cried, ^flf that is what you think about it, you shall 
hear what is in my mind, too. The child is now 
eight years old, and knows nothing rnd can do noth- 
ing ; yet you refuse to send her to school or to church, 
as I was told down in Dorfli. She is my only sister’s 
child, and I am responsible for her ; and when a child 
has an opportunity such as this, only a person who 
cares for no one and wishes no one well would stand 
in her way. But I’ll not give up, I can assure you; 
and the people are all on my side ; there isn’t a person 
in Dorfli who will not help me against you. So I 
advise you to think twice before you go to court about 
it; there are other matters, too, that might be raked 
up, of which you would be sorry to hear ; for when one 
gets into court, many a thing is brought to light that 
might otherwise have been forgotten.” 

^^Silence!” thundered the old man, his eyes flash- 
ing Are. ^^Take her and spoil her; but never come 
back here with her again! I never want to see her 


70 


HEIDI. 


with a befeathered hat on her head or words in her 
month such as yours of to-day 

W ith that the old man strode out of the hut. 

^‘^You have made grandfather angry/^ said Heidi, 
and her black eyes flashed up at her aunt in a way 
that was far from friendly. 

^^Oh, he will soon be all right again. Come on, 
now,^^ urged her aunt. ‘‘Where are your clothes ?” 

“I^m not going/^ said Heidi. 

“What’s that?” cried Dete impatiently. Then, 
changing her tone somewhat, she continued half 
coaxingly, half angrily: “Come, come, child; you 
don’t know what you are talking about. You’re going 
to have the best time in the world.” 

Then she went to the closet and taking out Heidi’s 
clothes, made a bundle of them. 

“Come, now, get your hat yonder; it doesn’t look 
very pretty, but it will do for this time. Put it on, 
and make haste, so that we can be off.” 

“I’m not going,” Heidi said again. 

“Don’t be as stupid and stubborn as your goats; 
you must have learned it from them. Can’t you 
understand? Your grandfather is angry now; you 
heard him say that he never wants to see us again, so 
he wants you to go with me, and you must not make 
him more angry. You have no idea how beautiful 
it is in Frankfort, and how many new things you will 
see. And if you don’t like it you can go home again ; 
by that time your grandfather will not be cross any 
longer.” 

“Can I turn right round when I want to, and get 
home this evening?” asked Heidi. 

“Oh, nonsense! Come on! Didn’t you hear me 
say that you can go home when you like ? To-day we 
are going as far as Mayenfeld, and to-morrow morn- 


TWO VISITS— WHAT CAME OF THEM. 71 


ing we^ll take the train, and in that you can get back 
in a twinkling, for it goes so fast that it seems to fly 
along/^ 

Aunt Dete had taken Heidi by the hand, and the 
bundle of clothes under her arm, and now the two 
were hurrying down the mountain. 

Since it was too early in the season to take the 
goats to pasture, Peter was still going to the village 
school, or rather, should go, for he was much given to 
taking a holiday every once in a while. “For,^^ 
thought he, ^flt is of little use to go to school, and 
reading is of small consequence anyway; to wander 
around a bit and cut long fagots is much more 
sensible, for they are of some use.” 

Just now he was coming home from one of these 
expeditions which must have been very successful, 
for he carried a huge bundle of stout hazel fagots 
over one shoulder as he came in sight. As soon as he 
saw' Heidi and her aunt he stopped short and stared 
at them until they were close beside him; then he 
asked : — 

^‘^Where are you going ?” 

^^Im am just going to Frankfort for a little while 
with Aunt Dete,” Heidi answered; ‘*but first I will 
run in to see the grandmother a minute; she is 
expecting me.” 

“No, no, you can’t do it; we are late as it is,” said 
Dete, tightening her grasp on Heidi’s hand^ for the 
child was striving toward the door with all her might. 
“You can go there when you get back. Come on, 
now.” 

So saying Dete drew Heidi quickly along with her, 
never loosening her hold on her, for she feared that 
if the child once got into the house she might again 


72 


HEIDI. 


make up her mind not to go along, and be upheld in 
it by the grandmother. 

Bursting into the house Peter struck the table so 
violently with his bundle of fagots that everything 
in the little room trembled, and his grandmother 
started up from her spinning wheel with a cry of 
alarm. It was Peter’s way of giving vent to his 
feelings. 

“What is it? What is the matter?” the grand- 
mother inquired anxiously, while his mother, who 
had been sitting by the table, almost flew into the 
air at the loud whack. But she only said with her 
usual patience: — 

“What is the matter, Peterli ? What makes you so 
furious ?” 

“Because she has taken Heidi away,” was Peter’s 
explanation. 

“Who, who ? Where, Peterli ? Where ?” asked his 
grandmother in fresh alarm. Eemembering that her 
daughter had told her only a little while ago that she 
had seen Dete going up the mountain, she soon 
guessed what had taken place, and hurrying to the 
window she threw it open, and in a voice trembling 
with excitement cried beseechingly: — 

“Dete, Dete, don’t take the child away. Please 
don’t take Heidi away from us !” 

The two who were hurrying away so fast heard her 
voice, and, no doubt, Dete guessed what she was say- 
ing, for she held on to Heidi’s hand still more tightly 
and ran as fast as she could. Heidi struggled to free 
herself while she cried: — 

“Grandmother is calling me ! I must go to her !” 

But that was just what her aunt meant she should 
not do, and so tried to pacify her by telling her to 
hurry along now so that they would not be too late to 


TWO VISITS— WHAT CAME OF THEM. 73 


take the train in the morning ; then she could see for 
herself how much she would like Frankfort — so much 
that she would never want to go away. But if she 
wished to go home after all, she could start right off, 
only stopping long enough to get something for the 
grandmother — something that she would like.' 

This prospect pleased Heidi; she stopped pulling 
back, and straightway began to run along with Dete. 

^^What can I bring the grandmother?^^ she asked 
after a while. 

^^Something good,^^ said her aunt; ^^some nice soft 
white rolls. She will like them, for she can hardly 
bite the hard black bread.” 

^^Yes that^s true, she always gives it to Peter, and 
says: Tt is too hard for me.^ I have seen her do it 
myself,” said Heidi. ^^Let us go quickly. Aunt Dete, 
then perhaps we can get to Frankfort to-day, and I 
can soon be home again with the rolls.” 

At this thought Heidi began to run so fast that her 
aunt, with her bundle under her arm, could scarcely 
keep up with her. But she was glad enough to hurry 
along so swiftly, for they were now among the first 
straggling houses of Dorfli, where there was danger 
of renewed questions and remarks that might suggest 
inconvenient thoughts to Heidi. So she ran on with- 
out stopping anywhere, while Heidi kept a little 
ahead of her and tugged at her hand, so that it was 
plain to every one that Dete was obliged to hurry 
along on the child’s account. To the many questions 
that were called out to her from the open doors and 
windows she had but one answer, saying: ^^You see 
I cannot stop, the child is in such a hurry, and we 
have still a long way before us.” 

^^Are you taking her off? Is she running away 


74 


HEIDI. 


from the Aim-Uncle? It’s only to be wondered the 
child is still alive ! And with such rosy cheeks, too !” 

With these and like remarks Dete was greeted on 
every side, and she was thankful to get through with- 
out either hindrance or the necessity of further expla- 
nation; as also that Heidi said nothing, but only 
pressed forward with all speed. 

From this day forth the Aim-Uncle looked more 
forbidding than ever when he came down to Dbrfli 
or passed through on his way to the valley below, 
where he sold his cheeses and bought his provisions 
of bread and meat, for he would trade with no one 
in Dorfli. He spoke to no one in the village, and with 
his cheese basket on his back, a long stick in his hand, 
and his thick eyebrows drawn together in a frown, 
he looked so fierce that mothers warned their children 
against him, saying : “Be careful to keep out of the 
Alm-Uncle’s way, or he may hurt you.” 

After he had gone through Dbrfii in this way the 
people stood in little groups wherever he had passed, 
and everyone had something to say about his appear- 
ance; that he looked fiercer than ever and did not 
so much as return a greeting now-a-days. They all 
agreed that the child was very lucky to have escaped 
from him, and that it had been plain to see how eager 
she was to get away, as though she feared the old 
man might follow her and carry her back. 

Only the blind old grandmother stood by the Alm- 
Uncle; she always told everyone who came up to the 
house with wool to spin, or to get the finished yarn, 
how kind and careful he had been with the child, 
and how much he had done for her and her daughter ; 
how many afternoons he had spent in mending the 
old house which, without his care, might have been 
a heap of rubbish by this time. And so it came about 


I 


TWO VISITS— WHAT CAME OF THEM. 75 

that rumors of this kind also reached Dorfli ; but most 
people who heard them replied that the grandmother 
was probably too old to understand the matter rightly, 
and that, since she could not see, she very likely could 
not hear very well either. 

But the Aim-Uncle never appeared at Goat-Peter’s 
home now-a-days ; and it was well that he had mended 
the little house so thoroughly, for now it would last 
a long time without any further repairs. 

To the blind old grandmother the days that she 
began with a sigh had come again, and never one 
passed on which she did not say mournfully: — 

^^Alas ! the child has taken all our cheer and happi- 
ness with her ; the days are so long and empty now ! 
God grant I may hear Heidi^s voice again before I 
dieU 


CHAPTEE YI. 


A NEW CHAPTER AND NEW SCENES. 

In the house of Herr Sesemann in Frankfort his 
little invalid daughter, Klara, sat among her cushions 
in the comfortable reclining chair in which she spent 
her days and in which she was wlieeled from one room 
to another. At present she was in the so-called study 
adjoining the large dining-room. In it were to be 
seen all the many things that make a room comfort- 
able and cosey, showing that this was where the fam- 
ily spent most of the day. A large and handsome 
bookcase with glass doors told plainly how the room 
had come by its name, and also that this was probably 
where the little lame girl received her daily instruc- 
tion. 

The child had a thin, pale little face out of which 
looked a pair of gentle blue eyes that at the present 
moment were fixed on the face of the large clock 
whose hands seemed to move especially slowly to-day ; 
for Klara, who was seldom impatient, now said in a 
tone that showed she was considerably so: — 

^TsnT it time for them to be here yet, Fraulein 
Rottenmeier ?” 

The lady spoken to was sitting very erect at a 
little work table, embroidering. She wore a mys- 
terious sort of wrap, a kind of cape or mantilla which 
gave her a majestic appearance that was heightened 
by a domelike structure which she wore on her head. 

^ For a number of years, ever since the death of Klara’s 
mother, Fraulein Rottenmeier had been at the head 


A NEW CHAPTER AND NEW SCENES. 77 

of Herr Sesemann’s establishment, directing the 
housekeeping and having entire charge of the serv- 
ants. The master of the house was necessarily away 
from home a large part of the time, and left the 
whole care of it to Fraulein Rottenmeier, with the 
one stipulation that his little daughter should have 
a voice in all matters, and that nothing should be 
done in opposition to her wishes. 

While Klara was impatiently asking Fraulein Rot- 
tenmeier for the second time whether it was not yet 
time for those whom she expected to arrive, Dete was 
standing at the front door holding Heidi by the hand 
and asking the coachman, Johann, who had just 
stepped down from the carriage, whether she might 
venture to disturb Fraulein Rottenmeier at this late 
hour. 

^^ThaFs not my business,’^ growled the coachman; 
^^step into the hall and ring for Sebastian.^^ 

Dete did as she was told and Sebastian appeared; 
he had big round buttons on the coat of his livery, 
and eyes that were nearly as big and round in his 
head. 

would like to know whether I may venture to 
disturb Fraulein Rottenmeier at this hour,^^ said 
Dete again. 

‘^ThaFs not my business,’’ replied Sebastian ; ^Ting 
for the maid, Tinette — that bell over there,” and 
without offering any further information Sebastian 
disappeared. 

Dete rang again, and at the head of the stairs 
appeared Tinette, wearing a little square of dazzlingly 
white muslin on her head, and a look of scorn on 
her face. 

^"What’s wanted?” she asked without leaving her 
place at the top of the stairs. Dete repeated her 


78 


HEIDI. 


request, whereupon Tinette disappeared, but soon 
returned and called down: ‘‘You are expected.^^ 

Dete went up stairs holding Heidi by the hand, 
and followed Tinette into the study where she 
remained modestly standing by the door with Heidi^s 
hand still held firmly in her own, for she did not 
know what the child might do in such wholly new 
surroundings. 

Fraulein Rottenmeier rose slowly and came nearer 
to look at this newly arrived companion for the daugh- 
ter of the house. What she saw did not seem to please 
her. Heidi wore her simple cotton frock, and on her 
head was a little straw hat which was both old and 
crushed. But it was a very innocent little face that 
looked up from beneath it, as Heidi gazed with uncon- 
cealed wonder at the high structure on the lady’s 
head. 

“What it your name ?” asked Fraulein Rottenmeier 
after she had scrutinized the child for some moments 
during which Heidi had not taken her eyes off of 
her. 

“Heidi,” said the child distinctly and in a pleasant 
voice. 

“What? What? That surely can be no Christian 
name. You were not baptized so, were you? What 
is the name you were given in baptism ? 

“I don’t remember that now,” replied Heidi. 

“What an answer !” exclaimed the lady with a dis- 
approving shake of the head. “Dete, is the child 
simple, or is she pert ?” 

“Begging the lady’s pardon, and with her per- 
mission, I will speak for the child, for she is very 
inexperienced,” said Dete as she gave Heidi a sly 
cuff for her unseemly answer. “But she isn’t simple, 
nor is she pert, for she has no idea of su.ch a thing; 


A NEW CHAPTER AND NEW SCENES. 79 


she means no more than she sa3^s. This is the first 
time she has been in the house of gentle folks and 
she hasnT learned to be mannerly. But she is 
obedient and will learn quickly, if the lady is a little 
patient with her. She was baptized Adelheid, and 
named for her mother, who was my sister.” 

^^ery well; that is a name that can be pronounced. 
But I must say, Dete, the child’s appearance is pecu- 
liar for one of her age. I told you that the com- 
panion I desired for Fraulein Klara must be of her 
own age, so that she may receive the same instruction 
and share her occupations. Fraulein Klara has passed 
her twelfth year; how old is this child?” 

^^Begging the lady’s pardon,” Dete began again 
very glibly, “I was really mistaken about the child’s 
age; she is a little younger than I had thought; but 
not much, I think. I cannot tell exactly, but she 
must be about ten years old, or more, I should judge.” 

am eight now; grandfather said so,” declared 
Heidi, for which she got another cuff from her aunt ; 
but as she had not the least idea what it was for, it 
did not embarrass her at all. 

^^What? Only eight years old?” exclaimed Frau- 
lein Rottenmeier indignantly. ^Tour years too young. 
That will never do. And what have you learned? 
What books have you studied ?” 

^^None,” said Heidi. 

''What? What’s that? How then did you learn 
to read?” inquired the lady further. 

"I did not learn, and neither did Peter,” Heidi 
informed her. 

"For pity’s sake! You cannot read! You really 
cannot read?” cried Fraulein Rottenmeier in great 
dismay. "Is it possible ? But what have you learned, 
then ?” 


80 


HEIDI. 


^^Nothing/^ said Heidi, as the truth demanded. 

“Hete/^ said Fraulein Eottenmeier after a short 
pause in which she tried to regain her composure, 
in no way does this child fulfil our agreement. How 
could you bring the creature here?” 

But Dete was not easily abashed, and she now 
answered boldly: — 

‘^Begging the lady’s pardon, I thought the child 
was just what was wanted; according to tne descrip- 
tion given me, she was to be original, different from 
other children, and so I had to take this little one, for 
with us the older children are like mcst others; and 
I thought this one answered the description as though 
made for the place. But now I must really go, for 
my mistress expects me. I will come again soon, 
if I may, to see how the child is doing,” and dropping 
a courtesy, Dete was out of the door and down the 
stairs with all speed. 

Fraulein Eottenmeier stood as though dazed for a 
moment and then ran after her. It probably occurred 
to her that if the child was really going to stay, there 
were many things that must be discussed with her 
aunt ; for here the child was, and it was plain to see, 
Dete meant she should stay. 

Heidi was still standing in the self-same place by 
the door. So far Klara had remained a silent obser- 
ver in her reclining chair, but now she beckoned to 
Heidi and said: — 

^^Come here to me.” 

Heidi went to her at once. 

“Would you rather be called Heidi or Adelheid?” 
asked Klara. 

“Heidi is my only name; I haven’t any other,” 
was the child’s answer. 

“Then I will always call you so,” said Klara; “I 


A NEW CHAPTER AND NEW SCENES. 81 


like the name for you, it Just suits you. I have never 
heard it before; but then, neither have I ever seen a 
child like you before. Has your hair always been so 
short and curly ?” 

‘‘Yes, I think so,^’ said Heidi. 

“Were you glad to come to Frankfort Klara con- 
tinued her questioning. 

“No, but to-morrow I am going home again with 
some white rolls for the grandmother.-’^ 

“What a curious child you are!^-’ was Klara^s 
astonished exclamation. “Don’t you know that you 
have been brought to Frankfort to stay with me, so 
that we can have our lessons together ; and, don’t you 
see, it will be great fun now, for you don’t know how 
to read, and that will make the lessons different from 
any I have ever had. They are often so stupid, and 
sometimes it seems as though the morning would 
never end. For, you see, the Herr Kandidat comes 
every morning at ten o’clock, and then the lessons 
begin and last until two, and that is a very long time. 
Many a day I have seen the Herr Kandidat draw his 
book close up to his face as though he had suddenly 
grown very short-sighted, but it is only to hide a 
great, big yawn ; and Fraulein Rottenmeier, too, often 
takes out her large handkerchief, and buries her face 
in it, as though she' were quite overcome by what we 
are reading, but I know she is only yawning fright- 
fully behind it. And then I want to yawn, too, but 
I always swallow it down, for if I yawn only once, 
Fraulein Rottenmeier runs after the cod liver oil, 
because, she says, it must be that I feel weak. If 
there is anything dreadful, it is to take cod liver oil, 
and I would much rather smother a yawn. But now 
.6 


82 


"HEIDI. 


the lessons will be much pleasanter, for I can listen 
while you learn to read.^^ 

But Heidi shook her head very doubtfully at the 
thought of learning to read. 

^^Oh yes, Heidi; of course you must learn to read, 
everybody must. And the Herr Kandidat is very 
kind, too; he is never cross and is always willing to 
explain everything. But you see, Heidi, wliile he is 
explaining, you will not understand what he means 
at all, but you must wait and not say anything your- 
self, for that will only make him explain still more, 
and then you will understand even less. But after- 
ward, when you have learned all about it, then you 
will know just what he meant.” 

At this moment Fraulein Eottenmeier re-entered 
the room; she had failed to overtake Dete, and was 
evidently much agitated over it, for she had not been 
able to impress Dete sufficiently with all the partic- 
ulars in which the child did not come up to her expec- 
tations. Moreover it had been at her own suggestion 
that the child had come, and now, that she could 
think of no way to undo this unfortunate step, her 
irritation grew with every moment. 

From the study she went hastily into the dining- 
room, only to return to the study from which she 
hurried back into the dining-room again, where she 
came upon Sebastian standing by the table and cast- 
ing his round eyes over it to see if he had forgotten 
anything. 

^^You can finish your great thoughts to-morrow; 
now it is time to get dinner on the table if we are to 
have any to-day,” snapped Fraulein Eottenmeier, as 
she hurried past Sebastian to call Tinette in a tone 
so uninviting that this young person came mincing 


A NEW CHAPTER AND NEW SCENES. 83 

along with steps that were even shorter than usual, 
and as she stood before Fraulein Rottenmeier, her 
face wore such a scornful expression, that the lady 
did not venture the ill-natured remark she had on her 
tongue, which only served to increase her irritation. 

^‘The child’s room must be made ready for her, 
Tinette,” said FrMein Rottenmeier, striving to 
regain her composure. ^^Everything is in order, but 
the furniture must be dusted.” 

^^It is well worth the trouble,” was Tinette’s sar- 
castic remark as she turned to go. 

Meanwhile Sebastian had thrown open the folding 
doors with no gentle hand, for he was very angry, 
but in Fraulein Rottenmeier’s presence did not dare 
to give vent to his vexation in words. lie now went 
very slowly into the study to wheel Klara’s chair into 
the dining-room. He found the handle loose, and 
while he was adjusting it, Heidi placed herself before 
him and looked at him so intently that he could not 
fail to notice it. 

^^Well, what do you see that’s so wonderful?” he 
snarled in a tone that he would hardly have used had 
he seen Fraulein Rottenmeier who was standing in 
the doorway. She entered the room just as Heidi 
replied : — 

‘^You look just like Goat-Peter, Herr Sebastian.” 

In utter horror the housekeeper clasped her hands, 
and with a sigh of despair muttered : 

Hs it possible! Kow she is calling the servants 
^Herr’ The creature lacks all sense of propriety.” 

Klara’s chair was now wheeled into the dining- 
room and Sebastian placed his little mistress at the 
table. Fraulein Rottenmeier seated herself next to 


iMister. 


84 


HEIDI. 


her, and motioned Heidi to take the chair opposite. 
The three were the only ones at dinner, and so there 
was ample space between them for Sebastian to offer 
his dishes on the tray. Next to each plate lay a beau- 
tiful white roll, and Heidi’s eyes brightened at sight 
of hers. The resemblance to Peter which she had 
discovered in Sebastian must have won her entire 
confidence for she sat as still as a mouse, not daring 
to move, until he approached her to offer the big 
platter of fried fish; then, pointing to her roll, she 
sskcd * 

“May I have that?” 

Sebastian nodded, at the same time casting a side 
glance at Fraulein Eottenmeier, for he wondered what 
effect Heidi’s question would have on that lady. The 
child picked up her roll and put it quickly into her 
pocket. Sebastian bit his lip, for he wanted to laugh, 
but he knew that, no matter what the temptation, it 
would not be tolerated. Without uttering a word he 
remained standing at Heidi’s place, platter in hand, 
for his orders did not allow him either to speak or to 
pass on until Heidi had helped herself. The child 
looked up at him wonderingly for a moment, and then 
asked : — 

“Am I to have some of that, too ?” 

Sebastian nodded again, whereupon Heidi said : — 
“Well give me some then,” and looked expectantly 
down at her plate. Sebastian bit his lip furiously 
and the tray in his hand shook in an alarming 
manner. 

“You may set the fish on the table, and come back 
later,” said Fraulein Eottenmeier severely. 

Sebastian disappeared at once. 

“I see, Adelheid, that I must teach you the very 


A NEW CHAPTER AND NEW SCENES 85 


first principles of good behavior,” began Fraulein 
Rottenmeier with a deep sigh, “and first of all I will 
show you how to conduct yourself at table.” 

Hereupon the housekeeper went through a dumb 
show of helping herself from dishes that were pre- 
sented, so that Heidi might see just how it ought to 
be done. “And further,” she continued, “you must 
not speak to Sebastian at meal time, in fact never, 
except to give him an order, or to ask a necessary 
question. And above all, you are not to call him 
Herr; say only Sebastian or you. Never let me hear 
you address him in any other way. Tinette you call 
simply Tinette, and you may address me as you hear 
the others do; how Klara wishes you to call her she 
will tell you herself.” 

“Klara, of course,” said the little invalid. 

Now followed a long lecture on good behavior — 
how to get up and how to go to bed, how to enter a 
room and how to leave it, about closing doors and 
good order in general — to all of which Heidi listened 
until she could keep her eyes open no longer; for she 
had risen that morning at five, and hade made a long 
journey. With her head against the back of her 
chair she was soon sleeping soundly. When at length 
FrMein Rottenmeier had finished her instructions 
she said: — 

“Now remember what I have told you, Adelheid; 
do you think you understand it all?” 

“Heidi has been fast asleep this long time,” said 
Klara with a look of great amusement on her face; 
for it had been many a day since the dinner hour had 
been so entertaining. 

“The vexation that I have to suffer on account of 
that child is beyond belief,” exclaimed Fraulein Rot- 


86 


HEIDI. 


tenmeier in deep indignation, and then rang the bell 
so violently that both Sebastian and Tinette came 
rushing into the room. In spite of all this noise, 
Heidi slept on, and it was only with great difficulty 
that she could be roused sufficiently to be conducted 
through the study, and past Klara^s and Fraulein 
Eottenmeier’s rooms to the corner chamber which 
was to he hers. 


CHAPTER VIL 


THE HOUSEKEEPER HAS A DAY OF VEXATION. 

When Heidi opened her eyes on her first morning 
in Frankfort she wondered at all the strange things 
she saw about her. She rubbed her eyes vigorously, 
and then looked again, only to behold the selfsame 
things she had seen before. She was sitting in a high 
white bed that stood in a large room ; where the light 
entered, hung long white draperies ; on either side of 
the bed stood an easy chair with huge flowers on it; 
beyond, against one wall was a sofa with some more 
flowers of the same kind, and in front of it stood a 
round table ; in one corner she saw a wash-stand with 
many things on it of whose use she knew nothing. 

But soon she remembered that she was in Frank- 
fort, and all tflat had happened the day before; she 
could even recall quite clearly the many instructions 
the lady had given her, so far as she had heard them. 

Heidi sprang out of bed to dress herself, and as 
soon as she had finished, ran to one of the windows 
and then to the other; she wanted to see the sky and 
the earth outside, for behind these heavy curtains 
she felt as though she were in a cage. She tried to 
draw them aside, and when she found she could not, 
she crept behind them so as to get closer to the win- 
dow. But it was so far up that her head was just 
high enough to allow her to look out. But she did not 
find what she sought, and so ran back to the other 
window; but all she saw was a brick wall with many 


88 


HEIDI. 


windows, and beyond it, more walls and more 
windows. 

Heidi began to feel uneasy. It was very early, for 
at her grandfather’s she always rose with the sun, 
and then ran out of doors at once to see whether the 
sky was blue and the sun shining; whether the little 
flowers had opened their eyes and the tall pine trees 
were swaying in the wind. As a little bird that finds 
itself for the first time behind gilded bars flies back 
and forth in vain endeavor to slip between them and 
regain its life of freedom, so Heidi ran from one 
window to the other in the hope of finding some way 
to open it, for she felt sure that beyond these walls 
and windows there must be green grass to be seen on 
the earth below, and beyond, on the slopixig hill-sides, 
the last patches of melting snow ; and it was this that 
Heidi longed to see. 

But the windows refused to yield, no matter how 
hard she pushed and pulled, or tried to thrust her 
little fingers under the sash to get a firmer hold, 
and so succeed. Everything was . as firm and 
unyielding as though made of iron. After a long 
time she concluded that her efforts were useless and 
so gave them up ; then she wondered whether by going 
out of the house, and running behind all those walls, 
she would find the grass and trees, for she remem- 
bered that in entering the house on the evening 
before, she had walked only on stones. But now she 
heard a knock at the door, and then it opened, and 
she caught sight of Tinette’s head and heard her 
say: — 

^^Breakfast ready !” 

To Heidi these words by no means meant an invi- 
tation to come down and eat; on the contrary, the 
maid’s scornful face seemed to give warning not to 


HOUSEKEEPER’S DAY OP VEXATION. 89 


come too near her much more plainly than a bidding 
to follow her ; Heidi understood the look on Tinette’s 
face much better than the words she spoke, and acted 
accordingly. She drew the little footstool out from 
under the table, placed it in one corner of the room 
and sat down on it; then she waited very quietly to 
see what would happen next. After a while she heard 
something come, and with a great deal of noise; it 
was Fraulein Rottenmeier who was excited again, 
and called into Heidi^s room: — 

^^What is the matter, Adelheid ? Don^t you under- 
stand what breakfast means ? Come along 

What this meant Heidi knew very well and rose at 
once to follow her into the dining-room where Klara 
was already at the table; she greeted Heidi with a 
pleasant ^^Good-morning.^^ The little invalid^s face 
wore a much more cheerful look than usual, in antic- 
ipation of all the curious things that were likely to 
happen during the day. 

The breakfast passed without any disturbance, for 
Heidi ate her bread and butter very properly; when 
it was over, Klara was wheeled into the study, and 
Fraulein Rottenmeier told Heidi to follow her and 
remain with her until the arrival of the Herr Kan- 
didat, when the lessons would begin. As soon as the 
two children were alone together Heidi said : — 

Where can I find a place to look out and all the 
way down to the ground?’^ 

Open any of the windows, and look out, to be sure,” 
was Klara’s amused reply. 

^^But the windows can’t be opened,” said Heidi in 
a despondent tone. 

'^Oti yes, they can,” said Klara re-assuringly ; ^^you 
are not strong enough, and I cannot help you; but 
Sebastian will open one for you if you ask him.” 


90 


HEIDI 


It was a great relief to Heidi to learn that the win- 
dows could be opened, and that she could look out; 
for the feeling of being imprisoned within four walls 
that she had first felt in her chamber had not left 
her. 

Klara now asked Heidi many questions about her 
home, which the child gladly answered, telling of 
her life on the Aim with her grandfather and the 
goats; of the days up on the pasture, and of all the 
many things that were so dear to her. 

Meanwhile the tutor had arrived, but Fraulein 
Eottenmeier did not as usual conduct him at once 
into the study, but led the way to the dining-room, 
where she seated herself beside him and in great 
excitement told him of the unfortunate plight in 
which she found herself, and how it had been brought 
about. 

She related how some time ago she had written to 
Herr Sesemann, who was then in Paris, that it had 
long been the wish of his little daughter to have a 
playmate in the house, and that she herself believed 
that a companion would increase Klara^s interest in 
her studies and would entertain her at other times. 

The fact was that Fraulein Eottenmeier wished to 
have some one in the house who would relieve her of 
the task of entertaining the little invalid whenever 
she wearied of it herself, which was not seldom the 
case. 

Herr Sesemann had replied that he would be glad 
to have his daughter’s wish fulfilled, but with the 
one condition that the new member of the household 
should in every respect be treated as though she were 
his own child, for he would tolerate no cruelty to 
children in his home. “Which,” remarked Fraulein 


HOUSEKEEPER’S DAY OP VEXATION. 91 


Rottenmeier, a very unnecessary suggestion, for 
who had any intention of being cruel to children 

She then went on to tell how shamefully she had 
been deceived with regard to the child, and related all 
the instances of her utter lack of understanding, from 
which she concluded that the Herr Kandidat would 
have to begin his instructions literally with the ABC, 
while she herself would have to teach the child the 
very first principles of proper behavior. From this 
unfortunate predicament she could see only one way 
of escape, which was, that the Herr Kandidat should 
declare it to be impossible to teach two children of 
such entirely different ability at the same time with- 
out great disadvantage to the more advanced pupil. 
This would be regarded by Herr Sesemann as suffi- 
cient reason to dissolve the agreement, and the child 
could then be sent home at once ; for this was a step 
she would not dare to take without his permission, 
now that Herr Sesemann knew the child had come. 

The Herr Kandidat, however, was a cautious man 
and never one-sided in his opinions. He tried to com- 
fort Fraulein Rottenmeier with many consoling 
words and the suggestion that although the little girl 
was so backward in one way, she might be so much 
more advanced in another, and that this would soon 
adjust itself by means of well-regulated instruction. 

When Fraulein Rottenmeier saw that the tutor 
would not come to her assistance, but that, on the con- 
trary, he was quite willing to teach the ABC, she 
led the way to the study at once and, as soon as he 
had entered, closed the door after him, while she her- 
self remained on the other side of it, for she had a 
horror of lessons in A B G. 

In deep thought she now paced the room, for she 
had to decide how the servants were to address the 


92 


HEIDI. 


newcomer. Herr Sesemann had directed that the 
child was to be treated in every respect like his own 
daughter, and that, thought Fraulein Eottenmeier, 
could only have reference to her relation to the serv- 
ants. But she was not allowed to follow her 
thoughts long undisturbed, for suddenly she heard 
a loud crash from the direction of the study, followed 
by an anxious call for Sebastian. She rushed into the 
room, and there lay books, inkstands, copy-books, and 
all the many things necessary to study, in a confused 
heap on the floor, with the table cover on top of all, 
and a little black stream running out from under- 
neath and all the way across the floor. Heidi was 
nowhere to be seen. 

^^^Oh dear! This is the beginning! Table cover, 
books, work-basket — everything in the ink ! Never 
before has such a thing happened. That dreadful 
child is to blame for it, I know !” 

The tutor stood looking down disconsolately at the 
havoc which had been made, and to which even he 
could see only one side, and that a very distressing 
one. But Klara seemed very much amused over this 
very unusual occurrence and its effect on the others. 

‘‘Yes, Heidi did it, but quite by accident,” she 
explained at once, ^^and she must certainly not be 
punished. She was in such a hurry to get away that 
she caught the table cover and dragged it with her, 
and then everything went tumbling after. A num- 
ber of carriages were just passing when she jumped 
up, and she probably wanted to look at them, for she 
may never have seen one before.” 

‘There, Herr Kandidat! Isn’t it just as I told 
you ?” exclaimed Fraulein Eottenmeier. “The 
creature lacks all sense of what is proper. She hasn’t 
the least idea what a lesson is, nor that she ought to 


HOUSEKEEPER’S DAY OF VEXATION. 93 


sit still and listen. But where has she gone? Per- 
haps she has run away ! What would Herr Sesemann 
say, if — 

With that Fraulein Rottenmeier was out of the 
door and down the stairs, where she came upon Heidi 
standing at the open door looking up and down the 
street with a puzzled air. 

^^What is it ? What are you after ? How dared you 
run off like this?” asked Fraulein Rottenmeier 
angrily as soon as she saw the child. 

heard the wind in the pine trees, but I cannot 
see them, and now I do not even hear them any more,” 
replied Heidi with a look of disappointment in her 
eyes that were turned in the direction in which the 
carriages were disappearing. To the child the noise 
had suggested the rush of the southwind among the 
pine trees, and in her delight at the familiar tones 
she had run after them. 

^^Pine trees ? Pine trees ? We are not in the woods ! 
What foolish notion is this? Come up and see what 
you have done!” So saying Fraulein Rottenmeier 
went up the stairs with Heidi following her. 

When the child saw the destruction she had 
wrought she stood aghast, for in her joy and haste to 
hear the pine trees, she had not noticed that she was 
dragging everything with her. 

‘^This will be excused once, but not a second time,” 
said Fraulein Rottenmeier sternly, as she pointed to 
the wreck on the floor. ^^During lesson time you are 
to sit still and pay attention; if you cannot do that 
of your own accord, I will have to tie you to your 
chair. Do you understand what I mean?” 

^^Yes,” answered Heidi; %ut I will sit still;” for 
by this time she had learned what was expected of 
her. 


94 


HEIDI. 


Sebastian and Tinette now came in to put things 
in order, and the tutor went home ; for there could be 
no further thought of lessons for that day. There 
had certainly been no temptation to yawn this 
morning. 

In the afternoon Klara always rested for a while, 
and during this time Heidi was free to do as she 
liked; so FrMein Eottenmeier had told her in the 
morning. 

When dinner was over and Klara had lain down to 
rest in her reclining chair, Fraulein Eottenmeier 
went to her room, and Heidi knew that the time had 
come when she could do as she liked. And she was 
glad of it, for there was something she had been 
longing to do all day. She required help, however, 
and accordingly stationed herself in the middle of the 
hall, so that the one whom she intended to ask should 
not escape her. And, as she had hoped, Sebastian 
soon appeared coming upstairs with a large tray on 
which was the silver that had been used at dinner, 
and was now to be returned to the dining-room 
closet for safekeeping. As soon as he was on the last 
step Heidi placed herself before him and said with 
great distinctness : — 

^^Only Sebastian or you!” 

Sebastian’s eyes grew wide with astonishment, and 
then he said in a tone of resentment: — 

‘‘What does this mean, Mamsell ?” 

“I would like to ask you something,” said Heidi, 
“but it really is nothing naughty like this morning,” 
she added soothingly, for she saw that Sebastian was 
vexed, and thought it must be on account o^* the ink 
she had spilKd on the floor. 

“Oh, indeed ! And pray, why do you say : ‘Only 


HOUSEKEEPER’S DAY OP VEXATION. 95 


Sebastian or you?’ Tell me that first/’ said Sebas- 
tian in as angry a tone as before. 

‘T am to say so, always ; FrMein Rottenmeier told 
me so/’ was Heidi’s answer. 

Upon hearing this Sebastian laughed so loud that 
Heidi looked up at him in surprise, for she had seen 
nothing to laugh at. But Sebastian had understood 
at once what Fraulein Rottenmeier had meant, and 
so was highly amused. 

^‘Very good,” said he, ^^now what is it you want, 
Mamsell ?” 

It was Heidi who was vexed now. ^^My name is 
not Mamsell,” said she with some irritation; ^ht is 
Heidi.” 

‘‘Very true; but the same lady has ordered that 
I am to call you Mamsell,” explained Sebastian. 

‘‘^Oh, has she ? Well, then I shall have to be called 
so,” said Heidi in a tone of resignation, for she had 
discovered by this time that everything must be done 
according to Fraulein Rottenmeier’s orders. ^^Now 
I have three names,” she added with a little sigh. 

^^What did the little Mamsell wish to ask me?” 
inquired Sebastian who was now in the dining-room 
arranging the silver. 

“How can I open a window, Sebastian ?” 

“This way,” said Sebastian, as he threw open one 
side of the great window ; “this way.” 

Heidi ran to it, but she could see nothing, for her 
head reached only as high as the sill. 

“There,” said Sebastian, as he got a high footstool 
and set it under the window ; “now the little Mamsell 
can look out and see what there is out there.” 

In great delight Heidi climbed up on the foot- 
stool and looked out of the window, but turned back 


96 


HEIDI. 


at once with a look of great disappointment on her 
face. 

“There is nothing down there but the stony street 
— nothing,” said the child dejectedly. “But if I go 
to the other side of the house, what shall I see then, 
Sebastian ?” 

“Just the same,” was the reply. 

“But where, then, can I go to look down into the 
valley, and far away?” 

“You have to climb up into a high tower, a church 
tower, like that one yonder, with the golaen ball at 
the top.” 

Without a moment’s delay Heidi got down from 
the footstool, ran out of the door and down the 
stairs, and was out on the street. But here she did 
not find things as she had expected. In looking out 
of the window it had seemed to her that she could 
reach the tower by simply crossing the street; but 
now she went the entire length of it, and yet did not 
find the church, nor could she so much as see the 
tower. She turned down another street, and went on 
and on. Many people passed her, but they seemed 
in such a hurry that she thought they would not have 
time to direct her. At length she saw a boy stand- 
ing on the next corner; he carried a hand-organ on 
his back and a curious looking creature on his arm. 
Heidi ran up to him and asked: — 

“Where is the church tower with the golden ball 
on top?” 

“Don’t know,” was the answer. 

“Who can tell me where it is?” Heidi inquired 
further. 

“Don’t know.” 

“Don’t you know of any other church with a high 
tower ?” 


HOUSEKEEPER’S DAY OF VEXATION. 97 


course I do/^ 

‘^Well, come and show me where it is.’^ 

“Show me first what you will give me, if I do,^’ 
said the boy holding out his hand. 

Heidi searched her pocket and brought forth a little 
picture card on which was a beautiful wreath of red 
roses; she looked at it a while, for she regretted to 
part with it. Klara had given it to her, and she had 
only had it since morning. But she must look down 
into the valley and far away over the green moun- 
tain slopes. 

“There she said, holding out the picture ; “would 
you like that?^^ 

The boy drew back his hand and shook his head. 

“Well, what do you want?’^ asked Heidi, glad to 
put her picture back into her pocket. 

“Money.” 

I haven’t any; but Klara has, and she will give 
me some. How much do you want ?” 

“Twenty pfennigs.” 

“Well, come on, then.” 

The two now went down a long street, and on the 
way Heidi asked her companion what he was carry- 
ing on his back; to this he replied that under the 
cloth was a handsome organ that gave the sweetest 
music, if he but turned the handle. 

All at once the boy stopped, for they were in front 
of an old church with a high tower. “There,” said he. 

“But how can I get in?” asked Heidi, with a 
glance at the tightly closed door. 

“Don’t know,” was the answer. 

“Do you think I can ring, as we do for Sebastian ?” 

“Don’t know.” 

7 


98 


HEIDI. 


‘^Heidi soon discovered a bell on one side of the 
door and gave it a vigorous pull. 

‘‘When I go up, you must wait for me down here, 
for I don’t know the way home, and you must show 
me.” 

“What will you give me, if I do?” 

“What do you want this time?” 

“Twenty pfennigs more.” 

The children now heard the old lock turn, and the 
door opened with a creak; then an old man stepped 
out, and, upon seeing two children, looked surprised 
at first and then rather vexed. 

“How dare you ring the bell and bring me down 
stairs?” he said indignantly. “Can’t you read what 
it says over the bell ? ‘Only for those who wish to go 
up into the tower !’ ” 

The boy’s only reply was to point to Heidi, who 
said : — 

“That is just what I want to do — ^go up into the 
tower.” 

“What do you want to do up there?” asked the 
tower-keeper. Did any one send you ? ’ 

“No,” replied the child; “I want to go up, so that 
I may look down.” 

“Be off with you, and don’t try that joke again; 
for you’ll not get off so easily the next time,” said 
the tower-keeper angrily as he turned to close the 
door. 

But Heidi quickly laid a detaining hand on the 
skirt of his coat, and said pleadingly: — 

“Only this one time, please!” 

He glanced back at her and saw such a beseeching 
look in the child’s eyes that he changed his mind 
entirely. Taking her by the hand, he said very 
kindly : — 


HOUSEKEEPER’S DAY OF VEXATION. 99 


you care so much to go, I will take you up.” 

The boy sat down on the stone steps outside the 
door to show that he did not mean to go with them, 
but would wait there. 

Holding fast to the tower-keeper^s hand, Heidi 
climbed up many, many steps which soon grew nar- 
rower and narrower ; finally they came to a very steep 
little stairway, and when they had gone up this, they 
were at the top. Then the keeper lifted Heidi in his 
arms and held her up to the open window. 

‘^There,” he said, “now you can put your head out 
of the window and look down.” 

Heidi did so, and saw a sea of roofs, chimneys and 
church-spires spread out beneath her. She soon drew 
back her head, and said dejectedly: — 

“It isnT as I thought it would be at all.” 

“There, now! Just as I supposed! What does a 
little thing like you know about a view ? Come, well 
go down now, and donl you ever ring the bell to a 
church-tower again.” 

The keeper set the child on her feet and then 
climbed down the narrow stairs ahead of her. To the 
left of the landing, where the steps grew broader, 
was a door which led to the keeper^s room, while on 
the other side the floor extended to where it met the 
slanting roof. Here stood a large basket in front of 
which sat a big gray cat, that gave a growl of warn- 
ing as Heidi approached, for the basket was the home 
of her kittens, and she meant to let every one know 
that she would allow no meddling with her family 
affairs. Heidi stopped to look at her in astonishment, 
for she had never seen so huge a cat before; but it 
was no wonder that she was well fed, for the old 
tower swarmed with mice and she could easily catch 
half a dozen fat ones for her dinner each day. 

LofC. 


100 


HEIDI. 


The keeper noticed Heidi’s admiring glances, and 
said good-naturedly : — 

‘^Go and look at the little ones; she won’t hurt 
you while I am near.” 

One glance into the basket vas sufficient to make 
Heidi burst into cries of delight. 

^^Oh the dear little things ! Oh, what lovely 
kittens!” she exclaimed again and again, as she ran 
from one side of the basket to the other, to see all 
the funny motions and capers of the seven or eight 
little kittens as they jumped and tumbled and 
sprawled over one another in restless play. 

“Would you like to have one?” asked the keeper 
who had been looking on in great amusement as 
Heidi danced about the basket. 

“What ? To be my own ? To keep always ?” asked 
Heidi eagerly, and hardly able to realize that such 
happiness might really be hers. 

“Yes, to be sure; you may have more than one; 
you may have them all, if 3^ou have room for them at 
home,” said the man, for he was glad to be rid of the 
kittens without doing them harm. 

Heidi was in ecstasies; for she thought that in 
Klara’s great house there surely must be room enough 
for the kittens. And how surprised and delighted 
Klara would be at the sight of the pretty little 
creatures ! 

“But how can I take them with me?” she asked 
putting her hands into the basket to catch one right 
off; but with a spring the old cat was on her arm, 
and hissing at her so fiercely that Heidi shrank back 
in alarm. 

• “I will bring them to you if you will tell me where 
you live,” said the keeper, as he stroked the cat to 
make her good-natured again ; for the two were good 


HOUSEKEEPER’S DAY OP VEXATION. 101 

friends and had lived in the tower together for many 
years. 

Herr Sesemann^s house. It is a very large 
one, and on the door is a golden dog’s head with a 
big ring in his mouth/’ were Heidi’s directions. 

But the keeper did not need them, for he had spent 
many years up in the tower, and knew every house 
in sight ; and, besides, Sebastian was an old friend of 
his. 

know the house very well,” said the man; ^‘^but 
to whtm shall I say that I have brought the little 
things? For whom shall I ask? You are not Herr 
Sesemann’s child ?” 

“"No, but Klara is, and she will be so pleased to see 
the kittens.” 

The keeper turned to go down the stairs, but Heidi 
could not tear herself away from the amusing sight. 

^Tf I only could take one or two of them with me; 
one for Klara and one for me. May I ?” 

^^Well, wait a minute,” said the keeper, and taking 
up the mother cat he carried her into his room ; there 
he set her down in front of her dish of milk, and, 
closing the door on her, returned to Heidi. ^^There,” 
said he, take two of them.” 

Heidi’s eyes beamed with pleasure as she chose 
first a white one and then a white and yellow striped 
one. Slipping one into her right pocket and the 
other into the left, she followed the keeper down the 
stairs. 

The boy was still sitting on the stone steps, and 
as soon as the keeper had closed the door after Heidi, 
the child said: — 

^^Kow how shall we get to Herr Sesemann’s 
house ?” 

^‘Don’t know,” was the answer. 


102 


HEIDI. 


Heidi began to describe as best she could the front 
door, the windows and the steps; but the boy shook 
his head, for he knew none of these. 

‘^Now listen,^^ continued Heidi, hoping to make it 
clear to him; ‘^out of one of the windows we can see 
a big, big gray house, and the roof, goes so” — and 
here she drew imaginary points in the air with her 
finger. 

At this the boy jumped to his feet, for he had prob- 
ably recognized one of the landmarks by which he 
found his way about the city. He began to run, and 
Heidi after him, never stopping until they came 
to the door on which was the large brass dog’s head. 
Heidi rang the bell. Sebastian opened the door, and 
as soon as he saw Heidi, he said urgently : — 

‘^Quick, quick!” 

Heidi sprang in and Sebastian quickly closed the 
door after her. . He had not seen the boy who was 
standing outside with a dazed look on his face. 

‘^Quick, little Mamsell,” Sebastian urged again. 
Go right into the dining-room, they are at supper. 
Fraulein Kottenmeier looks as threatening as a loaded 
cannon. But why does the little Mamsell do such a 
thing as to run off without a word to anybody ?” 

Heidi went into the dining-room. FrMein Eot- 
tenmeier did not so much as glance at her, nor did 
Klara say anything ; the silence was becoming uncom- 
fortable. Sebastian pushed Heidi’s chair into place. 
When the child was seated, the housekeeper began 
with a severe look and in a sternly solemn voice : — 

- “Adelheid, I will speak with you later; for the 
present I will only say that you have been very 
naughty, and deserve to be severely punished for 
leaving the house as you did without permission — 
without so much as a word to anyone — and wander- 


HOUSEKEEPER’S DAY OP VEXATION. 103 


iiig about the streets until evening. Such conduct is 
almost beyond belief.'’^ 

“Meow/^ came the seeming reply. 

This was too much for the lady’s temper. In a 
voice shrill with anger, she cried: — 

‘^What, Adelheid ! You dare to make an ill-timed 
jest in addition to your behavior of this afternoon? 
Have a care, I tell you!’^ 
am” — Heidi began. 

Meow, meow! 

Sebastian almost flung his platter on the table in 
his haste to get out of the room. 

^^That will do,” Fraulein Rottenmeier attempted 
to say, but her voice w^as so choked with anger that 
she could hardly be heard. “Leave the table and go 
to your room !” 

The frightened child rose, but before leaving the 
room tried to explain. 

“Truly, I am”— 

Meow, meow, meow! 

“But, Heidi,” Klara remonstrated, “you see that 
you are vexing Fraulein Rottenmeier; why don’t you 
stop saying ^meow?’” 

“I am not doing it; it is the kittens,” Heidi was 
at last permitted to say without interruption. 

“What? Where? Cats?. Young cats?” shrieked 
Fraulein Rottenmeier. “Sebastian ! Tinette ! Look 
for the horrid creatures, and take them away 1” With 
that she escaped into the study and locked the door 
after her, that she might feel quite safe; for of all 
living things, cats were the most abominable to this 

^bastian was just outside the dining-room door 
making a desperate effort to stop laughing before he 
had to go in again. While serving Heidi he had 


104 


HEIDI. 


caught sight of a kitten^s head peeping out of her 
pocket, and had foreseen the coming storm. When 
the trouble began, he could hardly control himself 
long enough to get the dish he held safely on the 
table. At last he could keep a straight face, and 
re-entered the room, but not until after the terrified 
lady^s cries for help had ceased. What he saw within 
looked quiet and peaceful enough; Klara was hold- 
ing the little kittens in her lap while Heidi knelt 
beside her, and both children were playing in perfect 
delight with the two tiny graceful creatures. 

‘‘Sebastian,” said Klara as he entered, “you must 
help us; you must make a bed for the kittens where 
Fraulein Eottenmeier will not find them. You know 
she is afraid of them, and will want to get rid of 
them; but we want to keep the dear little things to 
play with when we are alone. Where can you put 
them ?” 

“I will manage that, Fraulein Klara,” replied 
Sebastian willingly. I will make a nice little bed in 
a basket and set it where the timid lady will not find 
it. You can depend on me.” 

Sebastian set to work at once, chuckling to him- 
self all the while. “For,” thought he, “we haven’t 
seen the end of this yet,” and he was by no means 
sorry to see Fraulein Eottenmeier tormented a bit 
once in a while. 

Kot until it was almost bed-time did the house- 
keeper venture to open the door just a little and ask 
through this narrow opening: — 

“Have the hateful creatures been taken away?” 

“Oh yes ! Certainly, certainly !” said Sebastian, who 
had busied himself about the room in anticipation of 
this very question. Quickly and quietly he took the 
kittens from Klara’s lap and disappeared with them. 


HOUSEKEEPER’S DAY OF VEXATION. 105 


The special lecture which Fraulein Rottenmeier 
had in store for Heidi was postponed until the next 
day; for she felt too much exhausted to deliver it 
after the emotions' of anger and fright which she had 
suffered that day, and all of which Heidi had unwit- 
tingly brought upon her, one after the other. She 
withdrew to her own room, and Klara and Heidi fol- 
lowed her example in perfect peace of mind, for they 
knew their kittens were safely stowed away in a snug 
little bed. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


KLAEA^S HOME IS DULL NO LONGER. 

On the following day, just after Sebastian had 
opened the door for the tutor and conducted him to 
the study, the door bell was rung with such violence 
that Sebastian fairly flew down stairs. ^^For,” thought 
he, ‘^nobody rings the bell like that except the master 
himself; he must have returned unexpectedly.^^ He 
opened the door as quickly as possible, and there stood 
a ragged street urchin with a hand-organ on his 
back. 

^^What does this mean?” said Sebastian angrily, 
will teach you to pull bells out of their sockets. 
What business have you here ?” 

“I want to see Klara,” was the answer. 

^^You unkempt ragamuffin, you! Can^t you say 
^Fraulein Klara, ^ like the rest of us? What do you 
want of FrMein Klara?” snapped Sebastian. 

“She owes me forty pfennigs,” declared the boy. 

“'You must be a little daft! To begin with, how 
do you know that there is a Fraulein Klara here at 
all?” 

“Yesterdav I showed her the way — ^that was twenty 
pfennigs ; then I brought her back again — that made 
forty.” 

“That proves it’s all a pack of lies, for Fraulein 
Klara never goes out. Now be off from here to where 
you belong, before I help you!” 

But the boy was not to be frightened away so 


KLARA’S HOME IS DULL NO LONGER. 107 

easily; he remained standing where he was and said 
sturdily : — 

‘‘But I did see her on the street and I can tell you 
how she looks. She has short black hair that curls, 
and her eyes are black too; she wears a brown dress 
and doesn^t talk as we do.^^ 

“Oho !” thought Sebastian with a chuckle ; “that is 
the little Mamsell. She has got something new under 
way.^^ Then he said to the boy : — 

“Very well, come in and follow me; when I go 
into the room you may wait outside the door until 
I come back ; when I open it for you, step right in and 
begin a tune ; FrMein Klara will be glad to hear it.^’ 
The two went upstairs; Sebastian knocked at the 
study door and was called in. 

“There is a boy here who insists upon seeing Frau- 
lein Klara herself, Sebastian announced. 

So unusual an occurrence was very welcome to 
Klara. 

“Bring him right in,” she said quickly. Then turn- 
ing to the tutor, she added : “That is right, is it not, 
Herr Kandidat, since he wants to speak to me?” 

The boy was already in the room, and according 
to his instructions began to play at once. To escape 
the despised ABC Fraulein Rottenmeier had busied 
herself in various ways about the dining-room. Sud- 
denlv she dropped her hands to listen. Were those 
sounds coming from the street ? But .they seemed so 
near. How could the music of a hand-organ be com- 
ing from the study? And yet — it surely was. She 
rushed through the long dining-room and tore open 
the door. There — incredible as it was— there, in 
the middle of the room stood a ragged urchin vigor- 
ously turning the handle of a street-organ. The Herr 
Kandidat was making great efforts to say something. 


108 


HEIDI. 


but his voice was drowned by the music to which 
Klara and Heidi were listening with the happiest of 
faces. 

^^Stop ! Stop at once cried Fraulein Rottenmeier 
from the doorway, but her words were lost in the 
music. She ran toward the boy, but suddenly felt 
something between her feet, and looking down beheld 
an ugly black creature crawling toward her; it was 
a turtle. At sight of it, the housekeeper gave a 
leap into the air,- such as she had not made for 
many a year; then she screamed, ‘‘Sebastian, Sebas- 
tian!” with all the strength of her lungs. 

The music came to a sudden end, for this time she 
had made herself heard. Sebastian was already out- 
side the door, doubled up with laughter, for he had 
seen the agile leap which had so exhausted Fraulein 
Rottenmeier that she dropped helplessly into a chair 
as he entered. 

“Away with them — ^boy and beast! Get them out 
of my sight, Sebastian, immediately!” she cried out 
to him. 

Sebastian obeyed at once. He pushed the boy, who 
had quickly picked up his turtle, out of the room 
ahead of him, and, as soon as they were outside the 
door, pressed something into the little fellow’s hand, 
and said hurriedly: — 

“Forty pfennigs from Fraulein Klara, and forty 
more for the music. You did very well,” and with 
that he closed the front door behind him. 

In the study all was quiet again; the lessons had 
been resumed, and Fraulein Rottenmeier had seated 
herself in one corner of the room so that her presence 
might serve as a check on any further mischief. 
After the lessons were over she meant to investigate 
the occurrence of the morning and punish the 


KLARA’S HOME IS DULL NO LONGER. 109 


offender in a way that would not soon be forgotten. 

Very soon another knock at the door was heard 
and Sebastian appeared once more, this time with the 
announcement that a large basket had arrived with 
the request that it be at once delivered to Fraulein 
Klara. 

“To me asked Klara in great surprise, and very 
curious to learn what it might contain. “Bring it 
here and let me see what it looks like.^^ 

Sebastian brought in a covered basket, and, as soon 
as he had set it down, disappeared. 

“I think it will be best to finish your lessons 
first and then open the basket,” said Fraulein 
Rottenmeier. 

Klara could not imagine what had been sent her, 
and cast longing glances at the basket. 

“Herr Kandidat,” she said, stopping in the middle 
of a declension, “may I just peep in a moment to see 
what there is in it, and then go right on with the 
lesson ?” 

“In one way it seems advisable, but in another 
not,” replied the tutor ; “in its favor would be the fact 
that if your attention is given to the basket” — 

But his remark was never finished, for at this 
moment the cover, which had not been put on tightly, 
slipped off, and out jumped, one, two, three little 
kittens, and then two more, and yet another, all leap- 
ing and racing about until the room seemed to be full 
of the nimble little creatures. They sprang over the 
tutor’s feet, clawed at his trousers, clambered up 
Fraulein Eottenmeier’s dress, scampered about 
between her feet, and jumped up on Klara’s chair, 
all scratching, biting and mewing; it was indeed a 
hubbub. • 

In perfect rapture Klara cried again and again : — 


110 


HEIDI. 


the cunning little things ! How they jump ! 
Look, Heidi ! Look at this one ! And that one ! See 
here \” 

Full of glee, Heidi flew after them into all the 
four corners of the room. The Herr Kandidat stood 
by the table drawing up one foot and tnen the other 
to avoid the attack of the kittens. Fraulein Eotten- 
meier sat in her chair, in speechless amazement 
at first, but soon found her voice, and screamed; 
‘^Tinette ! Tinette ! Sebastian ! Sebastian for 
under no consideration v/ould she have dared to leave 
her chair for fear that one of the little monsters might 
touch her. At last the servants came in answer to 
her repeated cries, and Sebastian gathered up the 
kittens one after the other and put them back into 
the basket. Then he carried them up to the attic 
where he had made a bed for yesterday’s arrivals. 
The lesson hour had passed again without any one 
having had the least temptation to yawn. 

Late in the evening, when Fraulein Eottenmeier 
had sufficiently recovered from the morning’s excite- 
ment, she summoned Sebastian and Tinette to come 
to the study, where she made a thorough enquiry into 
the occurrences of the morning. Then it appeared 
that Heidi had been at the bottom of it all and, dur- 
ing her excursion of the previous day, had got the 
whole affair under way. The housekeeper was 
white with rage and quite unable at first to find words 
in which to express her feelings. She motioned to the 
servants to leave the room. Then she turned to Heidi 
who was standing beside Klara’s chair, and did not in 
the least know wherein she had offended. 

^^Adelheid,” began Fraulein Eottenmeier in a most 
severe tone, know of but one punishment that will 
have any effect on a barbarian like you; we will see 



V 










■ -?? -tK J[ 




* 4 - 




-. ¥ 




• f 


.* “ gm • 

• V 


1 . 


« -% 


" r 1 % . 


.. ^ i 


I * 


A . 


• ». 


1 ^ f 


At 






v' '. -ti ' •'k 

vv "** ■■' 


V >1 




i-^;a 


r» ' 



* 4 ^ 


rwruL*- .W i 


hi ‘ . • 






r 


-»< 


, -W. v . , • iiC 


' '.ri*' • 

* * I*— < 4 


4 » 





'•J 


♦ • 


1 •■ T ' 

C U *j. 



•I ’ A 


T". 


p i* • 


** 



Jb 





KLARA’S HOME IS DULL NO LONGER. Ill 


whether you will grow more civilized down in the 
dark cellar with the rats and the lizards, so that you 
will not try such tricks again/’ 

Heidi heard her sentence in calm surprise, for a 
cellar had no horrors for her; the room adjoining her 
grandfather’s hut, which he called the cellar, and 
where the pans of milk stood, and the round cheeses 
were kept, was rather a cheerful and attractive place ; 
and as for rats and lizards, she had never seen any. 
But Klara raised a loud outcry : — 

^^No, no, FrMein Rottenmeier; we must wait until 
papa comes home ; you know he wrote that he is. com- 
ing soon, and when I have told him everything he 
will decide what is to be done with Heidi.” 

This was a demand which the housekeeper could 
not oppose, especially since the master of the house 
was really expected in a short time. She rose and 
said in a tone of vexation : — 

‘'Very well, Klara, very well; but I, too, shall have 
something to tell Herr Sesemann.” With that she 
left the room. 

After this came two or three quiet and uneventful 
days; but Fraulein Rottenmeier could not regain her 
composure, for the disappointment she had suffered 
in Heidi was hourly before her, and it seemed as 
though since tne child had come, everything in the 
house was out of joint and would not run smoothly 
again. 

Klara was very cheerful ; her days were never dull 
now, for Heidi did the most amusing things in lesson 
time. She always got the letters confused in the most 
extraordinary way, and did not seem able to learn 
them. Sometimes while the tutor was describing 
them to her, and was trying to make them clearer by 
likening them to a bird’s bill or a horn, she would 


112 


HEIDI. 


cry out joyfully: is a goat !” or ‘‘It is an eagle 

for the descriptions brought almost anything to her 
mind save the letters themselves. 

Toward the end of each afternoon Heidi would sit 
beside Klara and tell her about her mountain home 
and the life she led there, until the memory of it 
grew so vivid and the longing for it so great that she 
always ending by saying : — 

“Kow it must be time for me to go home; to-mor- 
row I must surely go.” 

But Klara always pacified the child, and persuaded 
her to wait until her father’s return, when he would 
decide what it was best to do. And if Heidi always 
yielded and was soon content again, it was because 
of the pleasing thought, which she cherished in secret, 
that with each passing day the little heap of rolls for 
the grandmother was growing larger by two. For at 
dinner and supper she always found a beautiful white 
roll beside her plate, which she quickly slipped into 
her pocket, for she could not have enjoyed it herself, 
knowing that the grandmother had nothing but hard 
black bread to eat that she could hardly bite. 

For two hours after dinner Heidi always sat alone 
in her room without stirring from the spot, for she 
was now aware that in Frankfort she was not allowed 
to run out of doors as she used to at home, and so she 
never attempted it again. To go into the dining- 
room and talk to Sebastian was also against Fraulein 
Rottenmeier’s orders, and to open a conversation with 
Tinette never entered her mind ; on the contrary, she 
avoided her carefully, for the maid always spoke to 
her in a scornful tone, and made fun of her, which 
the child understood very well. 

And so Heidi had plenty of time to think how the 
mountains were growing green, and how all the yel- 


KLARA’S HOME IS DULL NO LONGER. 113 


low flowers were dancing in the sunshine and every- 
thing was looking so beautiful in the golden light 
— the snow, and the mountains and the wide valley 
below ; and then her longing to be there would grow 
so strong that she could hardly endure it. She 
remembered, too, that her Aunt Dete had told her 
that she could go home whenever she wished. 

So it happened that the day came when she could 
stand it no longer; she tied up all her little white 
rolls in the big red kerchief, put on her battered 
straw hat, and started off. But she had gone no 
farther than the front door when she met a serious 
obstacle to the fulfilment of her plans — no less a one 
than Fraulein Rottenmeier herself, who was just 
returning from a walk. She stood still and stared at 
Heidi in dumb amazement, her eyes resting last and 
longest on the well-filled red kerchief. After a while 
she found her voice. 

^AVhat sort of performance is this? What does it 
mean? Have I not given you strict orders never to 
go wandering about the streets? Now you are trying 
it again, and looking like a gypsy at that.^^ 

did not mean to wander about the streets; I 
was only going home,” replied the frightened child. 

^AVhat ? What do I hear ? Home ? You intended 
to go home ?” cried the housekeeper wringing 
her hands in her excitement. ^A^ou meant to run 
away ? If Herr Sesemann should hear of that ! To 
run away from his house! Be sure not to let him 
hear of it ! And what is it that doesn^t please you in 
his house, pray? Do you not get much better treat- 
ment than you deserve? Do you suffer for the want 
of anything? Have you ever, in all your life, been 
better fed and lodged and served than you are here? 
Answer me !” 

8 


114 


HEIDI. 


replied Heidi. 

course not!^^ snapped FrMein Eottenmeier. 
“There is nothing you can wish for, nothing ! You 
are an ungrateful creature, and so well cared for that 
you cannot find mischief enough in which to vent 
your spirits 

Heidi could suppress her pent-up feelings no 
longer, and now broke forth : — 

“But I really must go home, for if I stay away so 
long, Snowhopli will bleat so sadly, and the grand- 
mother will be tired of waiting for me, and Goldfinch 
will be whipped if Peter gets no more cheese; and 
here I can never see the sun when it says good-night 
to the mountains; and if the eagle should fly over 
Frankfort he would scream louder than ever, because 
so many people sit huddled together and vex one- 
another instead of going up on the mountains where 
they would be happier.” 

“Merciful heavens ! the child has gone mad !” cried 
Fraulein Eottenmeier in terror, and rushed up the 
stairs with such speed that she ran against Sebastian 
who was iust going down. 

“Go and fetch that wretched creature up at once,” 
she ordered while she rubbed her head, that had got 
a hard rap. 

“Yes, yes, I will,” said he, “and thank you kindly,” 
he added in an undertone as he rubbed his head too, 
for he had got the worst of it. 

Heidi had not moved from the spot, bv.t stood there 
with flashing eyes, trembling from head to foot with 
excitement. 

“Well, well, is there something new under way?” 
was the amused servant’s question; but when he 
looked at the child more closely as she stood there 
still motionless, he patted her gently on the shoulder 


KLARA’S HOME IS DULL NO LONGER. 115 


and said consolingly : ^^Come, come ! the little Mamsell 
musWt take it so to heart ! Be cheery, thaBs better 
than anything else. She almost cracked my head a 
moment ago, too ; but we mustn't let her frighten us ! 
What ? Still on the same spot ? But we'll have to go 
up, for she said so." 

Then Heidi turned and went up stairs, but with a 
slow and listless step, which was not her way at all. 
It grieved Sebastian to see her so, and he followed 
the child and said all he could to encourage her. 

‘^You mustn't give up, and be downhearted. Be 
brave ! We've had such a sensible little Mamsell; she 
hasn't cried since she's been with us, and most of 
them cry about a dozen times a day at her age. I 
know that well enough! The kittens are having a 
jolly time up stairs; they are chasing each other all 
over the attic like mad. After a while, when the lady 
in there has gone, we'll go up and look at them, eh ?" 

Heidi nodded her head, but with so little spirit 
that it made Sebastian's kind heart ache to see her, 
and his eyes followed her in pity as she crept away to 
her room. 

At supper Fraulein Rottenmeier said nothing, but 
kept a strangely watchful eye on Heidi as though she 
expected the child to do some sudden and unheard-of 
thing. But Heidi sat as still as a moure, and did not 
so much as move ; she neither ate nor drank, but only 
slipped her roll quickly into her pocket. 

On the following morning Fraulein Rottenmeier 
met the tutor at the head of the stairs, and with a 
mysterious air beckoned him to follow her into the 
dining-room, where, in great excitement, she confided 
to him her fear that the change of climate together 
with the strange sights and new mode of life had 
affected the child's mind. She told him of Heidi's 


116 


HEIDI. 


attempt to run away, and repeated to him what she 
could remember of the child^s strange talk at the 
time. 

The tutor sought to quiet and comfort the agitated 
lady by assuring her that close observation had led 
him to believe that although Adelheid was somewhat 
eccentric in one way, in another she was quite sensible, 
and that, with suitable training the child’s mind 
would receive the proper balance. He regarded it as 
a more serious matter that the child could not get 
beyond the A B C, and could not yet recognize her 
letters. 

Upon hearing this, Fraulein Eottenmeier grew a 
little calmer and left the tutor to begin his lessons. 
Later in the afternoon the out-landish costume in 
which Heidi had made her attempt to escape came 
to her mind, and she determined to replenish the 
child’s wardrobe with some of Klara’s half-used 
clothes, that she might present a better appearance 
when Herr Sesemann returned. She told this to 
Klara, who gladly consented and straightway gave 
Heidi a number of dresses, coats and hats. Accord- 
ingly, the housekeeper went to Heidi’s room to 
examine her clothes and decide what should be kept 
and what be discarded. But in a few minutes she 
returned looking highly disgusted. 

‘‘What have I had to discover now, Adelheid!” 
she cried. “In your closet, which is a place for 
clothes, Adelheid, on the floor of this closet, what did 
I And ? A heap of little rolls ! Think of it, Klara 1 
Bread in a clothes closet 1 And such a lot of it !” 

“Tinette!” she called to the maid in the dining- 
room, ‘,‘take away all the stale bread you will And in 
Adelheid’s closet, and the old straw hat on her table, 
too.” 


KLARA’S HOME IS DULL NO LONGER. 117 


^‘No, no ! I must keep the hat, and the rolls are 
for the grandmother,^^ screamed Heidi as she jumped 
up to run after Tinette; but Fraulein Rottenmeier 
held her back. 

‘^You will stay where you are, and the rubbish will 
be put where it belongs,” she said severely as she 
kept a firm hand on the child. 

This was too much for Heidi; she threw herself 
down beside Klara’s chair and began to cry in perfect 
despair; louder and more heart-rending grew her 
sobs, as in a voice choked with grief she exclaimed 
over and over again: ^^Now the grandmother will not 
have any rolls ! They were all for her, and now they 
are all gone and she won’t have any at all !” 

Heidi cried as though her heart would break. 
Fraulein Rottenmeier ran out of the room, and Klara 
grew quite anxious at the sight of the child’s terrible 
distress. 

^^Heidi, Heidi, don’t sob so,” she said pleadingly; 
^fiisten to me, do ! You needn’t grieve so, for when 
you go home, I will give you just as many rolls for the 
grandmother ; yes, even more than you had ; and they 
will be fresh and soft, while yours would be quite 
hard by that time, if, indeed, they are not so 
already ! Come, Heidi, come ; please do not cry so !” 

It was a long time, however, before Heidi could 
control her sobs; but she understood Klara’s promise 
and relied on it, else there would have been no end 
to her sobbing at all. As it was, she felt the need of 
reassuring herself of this new hope, and so asked 
Klara again and again in a voice broken by the last 
of her sobs: — 

^^Will you give me just as many? Just as many 
for the grandmother ?” To which Klara replied each 
time : — 


118 


HEIDI. 


^^Certainly ; just as many, and more, if you will 
only be happy again.^^ 

At supper Heidi’s eyes were still red with weeping, 
and when she caught sight of the roll beside her plate, 
she gave a convulsive sob, but controlled herself with 
a great effort, for she had learned that she must con- 
duct herself quietly at meal time. 

While waiting on the table, Sebastian made the 
most wonderful gestures whenever he caught Heidi’s 
eye ; first he would touch his own head and then point 
to hers, after which he would nod and wink, as if to 
say: ‘‘Be of good cheer! I saw it and have taken 
care of it.” 

That night, when Heidi went to her room, and 
turned back the coverlet on her bed, there lay her 
crushed straw hat hidden away beneath it. In 
rapture she drew forth the little old hat and crushed 
it yet a bit more in her joy at finding it again ; then 
she wTapped it up in the kerchief and stowed it away 
in the farthermost corner of her closet. 

It was Sebastian who had tucked it under the cover- 
let; for when Tinette was called to take it away he 
was in the dining-room and so had heard Heidi’s cry 
of distress. Then, when the maid went to carry out 
her orders, he followed her, and as she came out of 
the child’s room with the load of bread in her arms 
and the hat on top of it, he quickly took it from her, 
saying: “I’ll attend to this.” 

With great satisfaction he had put it away for 
Heidi, and it was this that he had tried to make her 
understand at supper, in the hope of cheering her. 


CHAPTER IX. 


THE MASTER OF THE HOUSE HEARS STRANGE TALES. 

A few days after the events just related, there was 
great commotion in the Sesemann house, and much 
running up and down stairs. The master of the 
house had returned, and Sebastian and Tinette had to 
carry up one armful after another from the well- 
filled carriage, for Herr Sesemann always brought 
many beautiful things home with him. 

He, himself, went first of all to his daughter's room 
to greet her. He found Heidi sitting beside her, for 
it was late in the afternoon, when the two children 
were always together. Klara gave her father a loving 
welcome, for she was very fond of him, and her good 
papa greeted his little daughter no less tenderly. 
Then he held out his hand to Heidi who had quietly 
withdrawn to one corner of the room. 

^^And this is our little Swiss girl,^^ he said kindly; 
^^come and shake hands with me. There, thaPs right. 
Now tell me, are you good friends, you and Klara? 
Or do you get cross and scold each other, and then 
cry and make it up only to begin all over again 

^^No, Klara is always good to me,^^ was Heidi’s 
answer. 

^^And Heidi has never so much as tried to quarrel, 
papa,” added Klara quickly. 

^^That is right, and 1 am glad to hear it,” said her 
father as he rose to go. ^^But now my little Klara 
must excuse me and let me get something to eat, for 


120 


HEIDI. 


I have had nothing to-day. Afterward I will come 
back and show yon what I have brought you/^ 

Herr Sesemann went into the dining-room where 
Franlein Eottenmeier was casting a last glance over 
the table to assure herself that all was in readiness 
for him. When he had seated himself, she took the 
place opposite him, looking the very picture of 
despair ; turning to her, he said : — 

^‘But my dear Fraulein Eottenmeier, what am I 
to think? You are wearing a terribly gloomy face 
for my reception. What is the matter? My little 
Klara seems bright and cheery enough.^^ 

‘^Herr Sesemann,” began the housekeeper very 
solemnly, ^ht is a matter which concerns Klara; we 
have been shamefully deceived.” 

^^How so?” asked Herr Sesemann quietly as he 
began his luncheon. 

‘^We had decided, as you know, Herr Sesemann, to 
add to our family a companion for Klara, and, know- 
ing as I do, that you wish your daughter to be asso- 
ciated only with that which is good and noble, I 
selected a little Swiss girl, hoping to receive into our 
household one of those beautiful beings of whom I 
have often read — ^born of the pure mountain air, and 
passing through life without a touch of earth, so to 
speak.” 

“It is my opinion,” remarked Herr Sesemann, 
“that even the children of the Alps must touch the 
earth if they want to get forward, else they would 
have been given wings instead of feet.” 

“Ah, Herr Sesemann, you know well enough what 
I mean — one of those beings of whom we have all 
heard, who dwell on a purer and higher level, and 
move through life like a breath of the ideal.” 


STRANGE TALES. 


121 


what kind of a companion for my little Klara 
would a breath of the ideal be T’ 

‘^Indeed, Herr Sesemann, I am not jesting; the 
matter is more serious than you seem to think;; I 
have been horribly, yes, horribly deceived.'^ 

‘^'But what is it that is so horrible? I have seen 
nothing horrible about the child,^^ was Herr 
Sesemann’s calm reply. 

^^It will be enough if I tell you of but one thing — 
of the people and animals which this creature has 
brought into your house during your absence. 

‘‘^Animals? What am I to understand by that, 
Fraulein Rottenmeier 

^^It is more than anyone can understand; the con- 
duct of this girl is beyond comprehension, except 
from one point of view, that at times her mind is 
affected.^^ 

So far Herr Sesemann had attached little impor- 
tance to the matter; but if the child^s mind was 
affected there might be most serious consequences for 
his daughter. He gave the housekeeper a searching 
glance as though to assure himself first of all that 
she, herself, was not afflicted in that way ; but before 
he had time to speak, the door opened and the Herr 
Kandidat was announced. 

^^Ah, here comes the Herr Kandidat,’^ cried Herr 
Sesemann ; ^fiie will explain matters. Come in, come 
in, and join me! The Herr Kandidat will drink a 
cup of coffee with me, Fraulein Rottenmeier,^^ said 
Herr Sesemann as he shook hands with the tutor. 
‘^^Take a seat, take a seat — no formality, if you please. 
And now tell me, what ails the child who is here to be 
a companion for Klara ? You teach her, do you not? 
In what way has she been bringing animals into the 
house, and what is the state of her mind?^^ 


122 *^ 


HEIDI. 


But the tutor must first express his pleasure at 
Herr Sesemann’s safe return, for this it was that had 
brought him. Herr Sesemann, however, urged him 
to begin at once with that which he wished to know. 
So the tutor began : — 

‘•If I am to give my opinion regarding this young 
girl, Herr Sesemann, I must first of all point out the 
fact that although in one way I have found her some- 
what backward, this is due to a more or less neglected 
education, the result of a more or less protracted 
period of isolation during her life in the Alps; this, 
however, is not wholly to be deplored, for, if not too 
long continued, it has its advantages, no doubt, and 
in one way” — 

“My dear Herr Kandidat,” interrupted Herr Sese- 
mann, “you are really giving yourself too much 
trouble. Tell me, now, were you also shocked at the 
sight of the animals the child brought into the house ? 
And what do you think of her as a companion for my 
daughter ?” 

“I desire in no way to criticize this young girl 
harshly,” the tutor began again ; “for although in one 
way she is lacking in social experience, due to the 
more or less uncultured surroundings in which she 
lived up to the very moment of her removal to Frank- 
fort, this short-coming will no doubt disappear during 
a continued stay here which will develop the, I should 
say, at least partially undeveloped, but in other 
respects well endowed mind of this young girl, and 
which a well-regulated guidance” — 

“Please excuse me, Herr Kandidat, but don’t let 
me interrupt you. I am — I must speak to my 
daughter Just a moment.” 

So saying, Herr Sesemann vanished through the 
door and did not appear again. He went into the 


STRANGE TALES. 


123 


study and seated himself beside his little daughter, 
taking the chair from which Heidi had just risen. 
Turning to the child he said: — 

‘^See here, little girl, run quickly and get me — ^wait 
a moment — get me” — Herr Sesemann could think 
of nothing that he wanted except an excuse to send 
Heidi out of the room for a few moments. ^^Get me 
a glass of water ” he finished. 

^‘Fresh water?” asked Heidi. 

^^Yes, to be sure; nice fresh water,” replied Herr 
Sesemann. 

Heidi ran off. 

“Now, my dear little Klara,” said her father as he 
drew his chair closer to hers and took her hand in his, 
“tell me very frankly and plainly what kind of ani- 
mals your little playmate has brought into the house, 
and what reason has Fraulein Rottenmeier for think- 
ing that the child’s mind is affected at times. Do 
you know, my dear?” 

Klara knew very well, for in her agitation the 
housekeeper had repeated to her the strange words 
Heidi had spoken, but which Klara understood very 
well. First of all she told her father about the turtle 
and then about the kittens, and last of all explained 
Heidi’s words which had so frightened the house- 
keeper. After a hearty laugh Herr Sesemann asked : — 

“Then you are not tired of your little playmate, and 
do not wish me to send her away?” 

“Oh no, papa ; please don’t !” cried Klara in alarm. 
“Since Heidi has been here there is something amus- 
ing going on nearly all the time, and that makes the 
days so much pleasanter than when nothing ever 
happens at all. And Heidi tells me so- much that is 
enWtaining. too.” 

^Y^ery well, very well, my dear. Ah, here is your 


124 


HEIDI. 


little friend back again. Well, did you get me some 
nice, fresh water asked Herr Sesemann as Heidi 
handed the glass to him. 

“Yes, fresh from the fountain,^^ answered the 
child. 

“You didn^t run to the fountain yourself, did you 
Heidi asked Klara. 

“Yes, I did; it is quite fresh. But I had to go a 
long way, for there were so many people at the first 
fountain that I ran to the one at the end of the 
street, but there were many people there, too. So I 
turned down the other street and got the water there. 
And the gentleman wdth the white hair sends his best 
regards to Herr Sesemann.-’^ 

“Well, well, that was quite an expedition,” said 
Herr Sesemann with a laugh. “And who was the 
gentleman ?” 

“He was passing the fountain, but stood still and 
said : H see you have a glass ; Avon’t you please give 
me a drink ? For whom are you getting the water ?’ 
And I said: Tor Herr Sesemann.-’ Then he laughed 
aloud, and told me to give you his regards, and say 
that he hoped you would enjoy the water.” 

“Indeed ! I Avonder who sent me so kind a wish. 
How did the gentleman look ?” asked Herr Sesemann. 

“He had a kind smile, and wore a thick gold chain 
on which hung a piece of gold Avith a big red stone in 
it ; and on his cane I saw a horse’s head.” 

“That is the Herr Doctor.” “That is no other than 
my old doctor,” said Klara and her father as with one 
voice, and Herr Sesemann laughed again as he 
wondered what his old friend thought of this new 
mode of getting water to drink. 

Later in the evening, when Herr Sesemann and 
FrMein Rottenmeier were sitting in the dining-room 


STRANGE TALES. 


125 


discussing a number of household matters, he told her 
that he wished his daughter’s companion to remain 
with them, as he believed the child to be in her right 
mind, and Klara seemed to enjoy her company more 
than any other. 

‘^It is my wish, therefore,” said he in a very decided 
tone, “that the child shall always receive the kindest 
treatment, and that her peculiarities are not to be 
regarded as faults. Should you find her more than 
you can manage, you can console yourself with the 
pleasant prospect that you will soon have able assist- 
ance. My mother is coming to stay quite a long time 
with us, and there is no one, no matter how peculiar, 
with whom my mother cannot get on, as you are well 
aware, I believe, Fraulein Rottenmeier.” 

“Yes, indeed, Herr Sesemann, I know that very 
well,” said Fraulein Rottenmeier, but without the look 
of relief that might be expected at a prospect of early 
assistance. 

Herr Sesemann remained at home only a short 
time, for at the end of a fortnight he was called to 
Paris on business. He consoled his little daughter, 
who was very unwilling to let him go, with the pros- 
pect of her grandmother’s intended visit, and told her 
that it would be only a few days now before her 
arrival. And, in truth, Herr Sesemann had hardly 
gone, when a letter was received in which Frau Sese- 
mann announced her departure from Holstein, where 
she lived on an old family estate, and statea the exact 
time of her arrival on the following day, so that the 
carriage might be sent for her. 

The news made Klara very happy, and she talked 
so much and so long about “grandmamma” to Heidi 
that before the day was over Heidi, too, began to 
speak of “grandmamma;” whereupon Fraulein Rot- 


126 


HEIDI. 


tenmeier gave her a look of great disapproval, to 
which the child did not attach much importance, 
however, as she felt that the lady always disapproved 
of her. 

Later in the evening, when Heidi had left the study 
and was on her way to bed, the housekeeper called her 
into her own room to tell her that she must never 
speak of Frau Sesemann as “grandmamma,^^ but must 
always address her as gracious madam.* 

“Do you understand?” she asked, as Heidi looked 
at her a little doubtfully; but at the same time she 
gave the child so stern a glance in return that Heidi 
did not dare to ask for any further explanation, 
although she had not fully understood this new mode 
of address. 


♦ Gnadige Frau. 


CHAPTER X. 


A GRANDMAMMA. 

On the following evening there were signs of great 
preparations in the Sesemann house, and it was 
plainly to be seen that some one of importance was 
expected — some one who was not only highly regarded 
by all, but whose good opinion was desired as well. 
Tinette had a brand-new white cap on her head and 
Sebastian gathered up all the footstools about the 
house and set them in the most convenient places, 
so that the expected guest might find one ready for 
her feet wherever she might choose to sit. As the 
housekeeper went through the rooms on her tour of 
inspection, she held her head very high, as though to 
let evervone know that although there would soon be 
a new authority in the house, her own was neverthe* 
less not on the wane. 

Presently the sound of wheels was heard without; 
Sebastian and Tinette rushed down stairs, while 
Fraulein Rottenmeier followed them with a slow and 
stately step, for she knew that she was expected to 
receive Frau Sesemann. 

Heidi had been told to go to her room and remain 
there until she was called, as the grandmamma would 
want to see Klara at once and would wish to find her 
alone. So she sat in one corner of her room repeat- 
ing the new mode of address that she had been told 
to use. She had not dared to question the house- 
keeper about it, but had concluded that she must have 
misunderstood the lady, since she had never heard 


128 


HEIDI. 


anyone addressed otherwise than as Frau or !Madam 
with the name following. She determined to act 
accordingly, and before long Tinette appeared in the 
doorway to say in her usual short way : — 

^‘Go into the study.^^ 

As Heidi opened the door of the study the grand- 
mamma called out in a cheery voice: — 

^AVhy, here is the little girl ! Come here, my child, 
and let me look at you.^^ 

As Heidi stepped up to her the child said in a clear 
voice and very distinctly : — 

“Good-evening, Madam Gracious!” 

“Why, that is a new way !” said the grandmamma 
with a smile; “but why not? Is that what they say 
at home, in the Alps?” 

“No; there is no one of that name at home,” said 
Heidi very gravely. 

“Nor here, either,” was the grandmammia’s laugh- 
ing reply as she patted the child on the cheek. “That 
won’t do for the nursery ; I am simply ‘^grandmamma’ 
to the little folks, and that is what you may call me, 
too. You can remember that, can’t you?” 

“Oh yes, very well,” Heidi assured her. “That is 
what I said at first.” 

“Oh, I see!” said the grandmamma with a merry 
nod of her head; she looked very clcsely at Heidi, 
and then nodded again from time to time. The child 
returned her gaze unwaveringly, looking straight into 
the grandmamma’s eyes, where she must have seen 
something that was very kind and loving, for she felt 
at ease at once. Indeed, this new grandmamma 
seemed so charming to Heidi that the child could not 
take her eyes off of her. The old lady had such beauti- 
ful white hair on which rested a fluffy lace cap with 
two broad ends of ribbon hanging down from it; 


129 


A GRANDMAMMA. 

these were always moving gently as though a soft 
breeze were playing about the grandmamma all the 
time, and this was specially pleasing to Heidi. 

^‘And what is your name, my child asked the 
grandmamma. 

‘‘My name is only Heidi ; but now I am also called 
Adelheid, and so I will be careful to answer’^ — here 
Heidi^s voice faltered a bit, for at that moment Frau- 
lein Rottenmeier opened the door, and the child felt 
a little guilty, knowing that she still did not answer 
when this lady called “Adelheid^^ unexpectedly, for 
she had not yet got used to thinking of herself by that 
name. 

“Frau Sesemann will agree with me that I had to 
choose a name that would not make one feel mortified 
to use it, if only on the servants^ account.” 

“My dear Rottenmeier,” replied the grandmamma, 
“if a child happens to be named Heidi, and is used to 
that name, I shall call her by it, and that’s the end 
of it.” 

It annoyed the housekeeper very much that the old 
lady persisted in calling her by her name only with- 
out a preceding title of any kind; but there was no 
help for it, for the grandmamma had her own ways, 
which she followed, and there was little use in oppos- 
ing them. Moreover, the old lady’s five senses were 
quite as sharp as ever, and it did not take her long to 
learn what was going on in the house. 

On the day after her arrival, while Klara was tak- 
ing her usual after-dinner rest, the grandmamma 
seated herself in an easy-chair beside her, and closed 
her eyes for a few minutes; then she got up — for it 
did not take her long to get rested — and went into the 
dining-room ; there was no one there. “She is taking 
a nap,” said the old lady to herself as she went to the 
9 


130 


HEIDI. 


housekeeper’s room and gave a sharp knock on the 
door. After a few moments it was opened by the lady 
within, who gave a little start when she saw her 
unexpected visitor. 

‘‘Where is the child usually at this time of day, and 
what does she do? That is all 1 wanted to know/’ 
said Frau Sesemann. 

“She sits in her room, where she might be doing 
something useful if she had the least desire to work ; 
but you ought to hear Frau Sesemann, what mis- 
chievous things the child plans, and sometimes even 
carries out — things that can hardly be mentioned in 
polite society.” 

“That is just what 1 should do, I can assure you, 
if I had to sit all alone in a room like that child, and 
you might do as you liked about mentioning my per- 
formances in polite society. Now please get the child 
and bring her to my room; I want to give her some 
pretty books I brought with me.” 

“That is the worst of it — that is just the trouble,” 
cried Fraulein Rottenmeier, wringing her hands. 
“What can she do with books? In all this time she 
has not yet learned her A B C’s. It is quite impos- 
sible to teach that child a single new idea; the Herr 
Kandidat can tell you that. If the good man were 
not blessed with the patience of an angel he would 
long ago have given up teaching her.” 

“Indeed! That seems strange; the child does not 
look like one who cannot master the alphabet. Well, 
bring her to me now; for the present she can enjoy 
the pictures: in the books.” 

The housekeeper was going to say more, but Frau 
Sesemann had already turned, and was hurrying to 
her own room. She was surprised to hear of Heidi’s 
dulness, and determined to learn more about it; but 


A GRANDMAMMA. 


131 


not from the tutor, although she had a high regard 
for that worthy gentleman because of his many good 
qualities. She always greeted him very cordially 
when they met, but instantly hurried away to another 
part of the room to avoid a conversation with him, for 
she found his mode of expressing himself a trifle 
wearisome. 

Before long, Heidi came to the grandmamma’s 
room and opened her eyes wide when she saw the 
beautiful colored pictures in the big books that were 
shown her. Suddenly, just after the grandmamma 
had turned a new page, the child gave a loud cry ; with 
burning eyes she looked at the picture before her, and 
then burst into tears, sobbing convulsively. The 
grandmamma examined the picture; it represented a 
beautiful green pasture where all sorts of animals 
were grazing and nibbling at the green bushes. In 
the midst of them stood the shepherd leaning on a 
long staff as he watched the contented creatures. 
Everything in the picture had a golden light on it, 
for the sun was just sinking below the distant horizon. 

The grandmamma took the child’s hand in hers. 

^^Come, come, my dear,” said she in the kindest of 
voices, ^^don’t cry so, don’t cry! The picture made 
you think of something, didn’t it? But see, here is 
a pretty story about it, and this evening I will tell it 
to you. And there are many more beautiful stories in 
the book, all of which can be read and then told to 
someone. Come, now, there is something we must 
talk about together. Dry your eyes, child; there! 
Now come and stand beside me, here where I can see 
you. There, that is right. Now we are happy again.” 

It was some time, however, before Heidi could cease 
sobbing; but the grandmamma gave her plenty of 
time to get over it, only encouraging her from time to 


132 


HEIDI. 


time by saying : “There, now it is all over ; now we 
will both be happy again.^^ When she had at last 
succeeded in quieting the child, she said: — 

“Now you must tell me something, my child. How 
do you get on in your lessons with the Herr Kandi- 
dat ? Ho you learn fast, and do you know much 

“Oh, no!” answered Heidi with a sigh; “but I 
know that it can^t be learned.” 

“What can^t be learned, Heidi? What do you 
mean ?” 

“To read. It is too hard.” 

“You don^t say so? And where did you learn this 
surprising bit of news?” 

“Peter told me, and he Imows; for he has tried 
over and over again. But he cannot learn it ; it is too 
hard.” 

“Well, he must be a queer Peter, that Peter of 
yours. But, you know, my dear, we mustn’t believe 
everything that is told us ; we must try for ourselves. 
Probably you do not put all your thoughts on what 
the Herr Kandidat tells you, and do not look at the 
letters very carefully.” 

“It is of no use,” Heidi assured her in a tone of 
complete submission to the inevitable. 

“Heidi,” said the grandmamma, “now I will tell 
you something. You have not learned to read because 
you believed what Peter said. Now you are going to 
believe what I say, and I can promise you without 
fail that you will learn to read, and in a short time, 
too, just as many other children do that are like you 
and not like Peter. And now you shall hear what is 
to happen afterward, when you have learned to read. 
You saw the shepherd standing in the beautiful green 
pasture ? As soon as you can read you shall have the 
book; then you can read the story about him, and it 


A GRANDMAMMA. 


133 


will be just as though some one were telling it to 
j^ou — what he does with his sheep and goats, and 
what strange things happen to him. You would like 
to know all that, wouldn’t you, Heidi?” 

The child had listened intently and now said, as 
she drew a deep breath and her eyes shone with 
eagerness : — 

‘^Oh, if I could only read !” 

^^Now it will come, and it will not take long either; 
I can see that, Heidi. And now we must see what 
Klara is doing. Come, we will take the pretty books 
with us,” said the grandmamma, and with the child’s 
hand in hers, the two went to the study together. 

Ever since the day when Heidi started for home 
and was discovered and scolded for it by the house- 
keeper, and told how naughty and ungrateful it was 
of her to try to run away, and how fortunate it was 
that Herr Sesemann did not know of it, a great 
change had taken place in the child. She had learned 
that she could not go home when she wished, as her 
aunt had told her, but that, on the contrary, she must 
stay in Frankfort a long, long time, perhaps forever. 
She believed, too, that Herr Sesemann would con- 
sider it very ungrateful of her to wish to go home, 
and she concluded from this that Klara and her 
grandmamma would think likewise. And so the child 
dared not tell any one how she longed to go home, for 
she did not want the grandmamma, who was so kind 
to her, to be angry with her as the housekeeper had 
been that day. 

But the weight that pressed on her heart grew 
heavier and heavier ; she could not eat, and with every 
day she grew a little paler. At night, when she went 
to bed, it was often a long, long time before she fell 
asleep ; for when she was all alone, and it was so still 


134 


HEIDI. 


about her, her mountain home rose so clearly before 
her, and she could see the green pasture with the 
sunshine on it and all the flowers round about; and 
when she Anally did go to sleep she saw in her dreams 
the glowing peaks of Falkniss and the rosy snow- 
fleld on Casaplana. Then, when the morning came, 
and Heidi awoke with the glad thought that now she 
would run out of doors and stand before her grand- 
father’s hut, she would suddenly remember that she 
was in her big white bed in Frankfort, far, far away 
from the home she might never see again. Then 
Heidi would bury her face in her pillow and cry a 
long time, but very softly for fear that some one 
might hear her. 

The child’s unhappiness did not escape the grand- 
mamma, but she let several days go by in the hope 
that Heidi would grow more cheerful. When she saw 
that this was not likely to be the case, but that, on the 
contrary, Heidi’s eyes often showed traces of tears 
when she came from her room early in the morning, 
the grandmamma called the child to her room again 
one day, and placing Heidi before her, said with the 
utmost kindness : — 

“Now tell me what ails you, Heidi? Is something 
troubling you?” 

But it was just to this kind grandmamma that 
Heidi would not show her ingratitude, for fear that 
she might lose her friendship. So the child said 
sadly : — 

“It is something that can’t be told.” 

“No? Perhaps it might be told to Klara.” 

“Oh, no ; it can’t be told to anyone,” Heidi replied 
Vvith so despairing a look in her face that the grand- 
mamma’s heart ached for her. 

“Come, my child,” said the old lady, “I will tell you 


A GRANDMAMMA. 


135 


something. When we have a sorrow of which we can- 
not speak to anyone on earth we must tell it to the 
dear God in heaven and ask Him to help us, for there 
is no sorrow that He cannot take away. You know 
that, do you not, my child? You pray every night to 
the dear God in heaven and thank Him for all His 
goodness and ask Him to protect you from all that is 
evil, do you not 

‘^No, I never do that,’^ was the child’s answer. 

^^Have you never prayed, Heidi? And don’t you 
know how to pray?” 

^^My first grandmother taught me to pray, but that 
was long ago, and I have forgotten.” 

^^There, my little Heidi, that is why you are so 
sad, because you know of no one who can help you. 
Just think what a blessing it must be to those whose 
hearts are heavy with some great sorrow to know that 
at any moment they can go to the dear God and tell 
Him all that troubles them, and ask Him to help them 
when there is no one on earth who can. He can help 
us in every trouble, and give us what will make us 
glad again.” 

A look of hope suddenly came into Heidi’s eyes as 
she said: — 

^^Can we tell Him everything, everything?” 

^^Everything, Heidi, everything.” 

Drawing her hand out of the grandmamma’s, Heidi 
said eagerly: — 

^^May I go?” 

^To be sure, to be sure, my child,” was the answer. 

Heidi ran off, and hurrying to her room sat down 
on a footstool, and, folding her little hands, told the 
dear God all that pressed upon her heart and made 
her so sad, and begged Him earnestly to help her, and 
let her go home to her grandfather. 


136 


HEIDI. 


About a week later the tutor expressed a desire to 
pay his respects to Frau Sesemann, as he wished to 
tell her of a most remarkable occurrence. He was 
shown to her room at once, where Frau Sesemann 
met him at the door with outstretched hands 
saying 

“My dear Herr Kandidat, I am glad to see you; 
pray be seated; here/’ and she drew a chair for him. 
“Now tell me, what brings you to me? Nothing bad, 
I hope; no complaints?” 

“Quite the contrary, gracious madam,” the tutor 
began; “something for which I had almost ceased to 
hope has come to pass, although, to judge from what 
had gone before, no one could have foreseen it, for 
according to all reasonable suppositions it was impos- 
sible. Nevertheless it has taken place, and in the 
most wonderful manner, and contrary to all that 
could be expected” — 

“Perhaps the child, Heidi, has learned to read, 
Herr Kandidat?” Frau Sesemann interrupted him. 

Speechless with astonishment, the tutor could only 
stare at Frau Sesemann. 

“It is most surprising,” he began at last ; “after this 
young girl had failed to master even so much as the 
A B C’s in spite of all my careful explanations and 
special efforts, she has now — when I had just decided 
to cease attempting the unattainable, and to place 
before her no more than the simple letters themselves 
— she has, so to speak, learned to read over night; 
and, moreover, reads with a correctness which I have 
seldom found in a beginner. Almost as surprising to 
me is the fact that you, gracious madam, should have 
suspected that this remote possibility had become a 
reality.” 

“Many wonderful things happen in a lifetime,” 


A GRANDMAMMA. 


137 


replied Frau Sesemann; ^^even the fortunate combi- 
nation of two circumstances, such as a new desire to 
learn and a new method of teaching ; neither is to be 
regretted, Herr Kandidat. Let us rejoice that the 
child has learned so much, and at the same time hope 
for continued improvement.^^ 

So saying, Frau Sesemann accompanied the tutor to 
the door and then hastened to the study to assure her- 
self that the welcome news he had brought was indeed 
true. 

There sat Heidi reading a story to Klara, evidently 
to her own great astonishment, and with an increas- 
ing eagerness to enter the new world which had so 
suddenly been opened to her by means of the little 
black letters before her — sl world of people and things 
that grew more and more real as they were woven into 
wonderful stories of great interest. 

That evening when Heidi came to supper, she saw 
the big book with the beautiful pictures lying beside 
her plate, and as she looked inquiringly at the grand- 
mamma, the kind old lady said with a friendly nod : — 

^^Yes, yes, it is yours now.^^ 

^^Mine for always ? Even when I go home asked 
Heidi growing quite rosy with pleasure. 

"Yes, yours always,^^ the grandmamma assured 
her. "To-morrow we will begin to read it.^^ 

"But you arenT going home, not for many years to 
come, Heidi,^’ exclaimed Klara. "Now that grand- 
mamma is going away so soon, I shall need you more 
than ever.^^ 

Before Heidi could go to sleep that night she had 
to take another look at her beautiful book ; from that 
day forth her greatest pleasure was to sit poring over 
it, reading again and again the stories that told about 
the pretty colored pictures. When in the evening tho 


138 


HEIDI. 


grandmamma said: Heidi will read us a 

story/^ the child was happy, for she could read quite 
easily now, and when she read the stories aloud they 
seemed more beautiful and real to her; and, as she 
read, the grandmamma explained so many things and 
added much that the children were glad to hear. 

The picture at which Heidi looked oftenest and 
longest was the one that showed the green pasture 
with the shepherd standing in the midst of his flock, 
leaning contentedly on his long staff, for as yet he was 
with his father’s well-kept flocks, watching and caring 
for the merry sheep and goats because he loved them. 
But in the next picture he had run away from his 
father’s house, and was far from home tending swine, 
and looked quite thin, for he had nothing but husks 
to eat. In this picture there was no golden sunshine 
as in the other, but only a gray and gloomy sky. But 
there was a third picture to the story, and in it the 
old father was coming out of his house with out- 
stretched arms to welcome his penitent son now 
returning to him in fear and trembling, clothed in 
rags, and wasted with hunger. 

That was Heidi’s favorite story, and she read it 
over and over again, aloud or to herself, never grow- 
ing weary of the explanations which the grand- 
mamma gave the children. There were many other 
charming stories in the book and, in reading them 
and looking at the pictures, the time passed quickly, 
and the day which the grandmamma had set for her 
journey home was not far distant now. 


CHAPTER XL 


HEIDI BOTH GAINS AND LOSES. 

Throughout her visit the grandmamma made it her 
habit to take a little nap as she sat beside Klara 
when the little invalid was lying down for her after- 
dinner rest, and Fraulein Rottenmeier had mysteri- 
ously disappeared, probably to refresh her over-taxed 
nerves. But after a few minutes the old lady was on 
her feet again, and then she always called Heidi to 
her room, where she talked with the child and 
showed her many ways in which to amuse and employ 
herself. The grandmamma had brought a number of 
pretty dolls with her, and she showed Heidi how to 
make dresses and aprons for these little people; in 
this way the child learned to sew quite neatly and 
could soon make the prettiest doll’s dresses and cloaks 
out of the beautiful bright-colored pieces which the 
grandmamma always had at hand. Kow that Heidi 
could read, she often read some of the stories in her 
big book aloud to the grandmamma, and this was the 
child’s greatest pleasure, for the oftener she read the 
stories the more she loved them. The child shared 
all the joys and sorrows of the people about whom 
she read, so that they seemed like real friends whom 
she was always glad to meet again. And yet Heidi 
never looked really light-hearted and happy, and the 
old merry look that her eyes had lost never came back 
to them. 

It was now the last week of the grandmamma’s 
visit in Frankfort. She had just called Heidi to her 


140 


HEIDI. 


room, for it was the time in which Klara rested. 
When Heidi entered with her big book under her arm, 
the grandmamma beckoned her to come nearer; tak- 
ing the book from her and Hying it aside, she drew 
the child toward her, and said: — 

‘^Kow tell me, Heidi, why are you not happy? Is 
your heart still heavy with the same trouble?” 

“Yes,” nodded Heidi. 

“And have you told it to the dear God ?” 

“Yes.” 

“And do you pray every day that God will make it 
right and you will be happy again ?” 

“Oh, no; I never pray any more.” 

“What is that, Heidi? What do I hear? And 
why do you not pray any more ?” 

“It is of no use ; the dear God did not hear me ; and 
I can understand very well why He didn’t,” the child 
continued with some agitation, “for when all the 
many, many people in Frankfort pray to Him in the 
evening. He cannot listen to all of them, and I am sure 
He never heard me.” 

“Indeed ! And why are you so sure of that ?” 

“Every evening, for many, many weeks, I prayed 
the same prayer, but the dear God did not answer it.” 

“Yes, yes, my child; but that is not the way to look 
at it. You see, the dear God is a kind father to us all, 
and He always knows what is good for us, much better 
than do we ourselves. And so, when we ask Him for 
something that is not good for us to have. He does 
not give us that, but something else which is much 
better for us, provided we continue to prav earnestly 
to Him. You see, my child, that for which you prayed 
was not best for you just now ; but our dear Father 
in heaven did hear you, for He can see us all, and 
listen to us all, at one and the same time, for He is 


HEIDI BOTH GAINS AND LOSES. 141 


the good God and not a human being like you and me. 
And, since He knew very well what was best for you, 
He thought to himself : ‘Yes, some time Heidi shall 
have that for which she asks, but not until it is best 
for her, and she can be perfectly happy over it; for, 
if I do what she asks of me now, the day will come 
when she will see that it would have been better, after 
all, if I had not done so ; and then she will cry and 
say: “Oh, if only the dear God had not given me 
what I begged of Him, for it was not as good for me 
as I thought/^ ^ 

“And now, while the dear God was looking down at 
you to see whether you were trusting Him and coming 
to Him every day to pray and tell Him all your 
troubles, you turned away and lost your trust in Him, 
never praying, and forgetting Him altogether. Now, 
can’t you see that when people do so, and the dear 
Lord never hears their voices among those who pray 
to Him, it is only right that He should forget them 
and let them go their own way. But when they come 
to grief in that way, and then cry and say : ‘There is 
no one to help me !’ then no one feels sorry for them, 
but every one says : ‘It is jwr own fault, for did 
you not turn away from the dear God who alone 
could have helped you V 

“Now will you be like these people, Heidi ? Or will 
you go back to the dear Lord and beg Him to forgive 
you for turning away from Him ; and hereafter pray 
every day, and trust Him to bring everything right 
for you in the end, so that your heart may be light 
again ?” 

Heidi had listened attentively, and the grand- 
mamma’s words had sunk deep into her heart, for the 
child had the greatest confidence in ner. 

“I will go right away and ask the dear God to for- 


142 


HEIDI. 


give me, and I’ll never forget Him again,” said the 
penitent child. 

^‘That is right, Heidi ; and yon may be sure He will 
help you when the right time comes,” said the grand- 
mamma encouragingly as Heidi ran off to her room, 
where she prayed earnestly and penitently, begging 
the dear God not to forget her, but to look down upon 
her in forgiveness. 

The day when the grandmamma must depart came 
all too soon; it was a sad day for Klara and Heidi, 
but the kind old lady did not allow them to realize it, 
but managed to make it seem more like a holiday up 
to the very moment when she stepped into the car- 
riage and was driven away. Then a silence and feel- 
ing of emptiness fell upon the house, as though 
everything had come to an end; and for the rest of 
the day Klara and Heidi sat together like two lost 
children, not knowing what to do next. 

On the following day, when the lessons were over 
and the hour which the children usually spent 
together had come, Heidi appeared in the doorway 
with her big book under her arm, and said : — 

“Xow I will always read to you, always, if you like, 
Klara?” 

Klara very gladly agreed to this, and Heidi entered 
upon her newly-assumed duty with great eagerness. 
But the pleasure did not last long; for hardly had 
Heidi begun a new story which told cf a dving grand- 
mother, when she burst into tears and cried out : ^^Oh, 
now the grandmother is dead!” for all that the 
child read seemed real to her, and she now believed 
that Peter’s grandmother had died. Sobbing louder 
and louder, she cried piteously: — 

^^Kow the grandmother is dead, and I can never go 


HEIDI BOTH GAINS AND LOSES. 143 


to her again, and she has not had one little white 
roll r 

Klara tried to explain to Heidi and the grand- 
mother of the story was not Peter^s grandmother, but 
an entirely different one ; but even after she had suc- 
ceeded in convincing Heidi of this, the agitated child 
continued to sob, and could not be comforted, for now 
the idea had entered her mind that while she was so 
far away the grandmother might die, and her grand- 
father, too, and that, when at last after many years 
she went back to her mountain home, she would find 
it silent and deserted, and, standing before its closed 
doors, know that she would never again see those she 
loved. 

In the meantime, Fraulein Eottenmeier had 
entered the room, and had overheard Klara’s efforts 
to explain to Heidi the mistake .that she had made. 
Finally, when Heidi did not stop crying, she turned 
to the children with evident impatience, and said 
sternly : — 

^^Adelheid, that will do; stop your foolish crying. 
I will tell you one thing; if you ever give way to 
such an outbreak again during your reading, I will 
take the book away and never give it back to you.” 

That made an impression. Heidi grew white with 
terror, for the book was her greatest treasure. Hastily 
drying her eyes she swallowed and choked down her 
sobs with all her might, allowing not a sound to 
escape her. The housekeeper found no occasion to 
repeat her threat, for Heidi never cried again, no 
matter what she read. At times, however, her efforts 
to control herself and not cry aloud were so great 
that Klara would look at her in astonishment and 
say:— 


144 


HEIDI. 


‘^Heidi, you are making the most frightful faces I 
ever saw 

But the “frightful faces’^ made no noise^ and so 
were not noticed by Friiulein Eottenmeier, and when 
Heidi had mastered one of her attacks of desperate 
homesickness everything went smoothly again for a 
while, and no one had been disturbed by so much as 
a sound. 

But the child lost her appetite and looked so pale 
and thin that Sebastian could not bear to see her so, 
and when she declined even the most tempting dishes 
he had to offer, and would not so much as taste them, 
he felt so grieved that he would whisper coaxingly: 
“Take some of this Mamsell; it is excellent. Oh, 
not so little; take a good spoonful; now another.^^ 
But it was of no use; Heidi scarcely ate anything; 
and when she closed her eyes at night her grand- 
father’s hut with all the beauty around it rose so 
plainly before her, that, overcome by her great long- 
ing, she would bury her face in her pillow and cry 
very softly so that no one might hear her. 

Thus a long time passed in which Heidi scarcely 
knew whether it was winter or summer, for the high 
walls with their many windows always looked the 
same, and they were all that could be seen from the 
windows of the Sesemann house, and Heidi never 
went out of doors except when Klara felt especially 
well; then they would take a drive, but only a short 
one, for the little invalid could not endure to sit long 
in a carriage. And so they always turned homeward 
very soon and never got beyond brick walls and stone 
pavements, but always drove through handsome wide 
streets where there were houses and people in plenty, 
but no grass and flowers, no pine trees and moun- 
tains. And it was for these dear and familiar objects 


HEIDI BOTH GAINS AND LOSES. 145 


that Heidi longed more and more with every passing 
day, so that now the mere sight of their names in 
print awakened memories and longings that brought 
her near to an outbreak of despairing grief which it 
took all her strength to conquer in silence. 

In this way the fall and the winter had passed, 
and now the sun shone so dazzlingly on the white 
walls opposite the Sesemann house that Heidi knew 
the time must be near when Peter would again drive 
his flock up to the mountain pasture, where by day 
the golden rockroses glittered in the sunshine, and 
at evening all the mountains round about glowed in 
fiery beauty. 

And Heidi crept into one corner of her lonely 
chamber, and, with both hands pressed against her 
eyes that she might not see the sunlight on the oppo- 
site wall, sat there motionless, battling in silence 
with the terrible homesickness in her heart, until 
Klara sent for her again. 

10 


CHAPTER XIL 


A GHOST IH THE SESEMANN HOUSE. 

For some days Fraulein Rottenmeier had been 
going about the house with a silent and thoughtful 
air. At dusk, when she passed from one room to 
another, or went through the long halls, she looked 
about her continually, peering into every corner, or 
casting a furtive glance backward as though she 
feared some one were creeping up behind her to give 
her dress a twitch. 

Moreover, it was only into the rooms that were in 
constant use that she still went alone; if she had an 
errand in the upper stories, where the handsomely 
furnished guest chambers were situated, or, worse 
still, if she found it necessary to go down to the first 
fioor on which was the mysterious great drawing- 
room where every footstep woke strange echoes, and 
where the worthy Herr Councillors in their high 
white collars looked steadfastly down at her from 
their frames on the walls, she always called Tinette, 
bidding her to come with her in case something had 
to be carried up or down. 

Tinette, on her part, did preciselv the same; if a 
duty required her to go to the upper or lower fioors 
she called Sebastian, and told him to come with her as 
there might be something to carry that was too heavy 
for her. Strange to say, Sebastian did exactly the 
same ; whenever he was sent to a remote part of the 
house he went after Johann telling him to come too, 
as it might require two to fetch what was wanted. And, 


A GHOST IN THE SESEMANN HOUSE. 147 


though there was never anything to carry or to do 
that one could not have easily done alone, yet each 
one responded to the other’s call most willingly, as 
if he in turn expected to ask a like service. While 
matters went on thus upstairs, below, in the kitchen, 
the old cook who had been in the house for many 
years went about among her pots and kettles sighing 
and shaking her head as she muttered : — 

^^To think that I should live to see such a thing 1” 

There was something mysterious and uncanny 
going on in the Sesemann house. Every morning 
when the servants came down stairs they found the 
front door standing wide open; but nowhere was 
anyone to be seen who could in any way be connected 
with the strange occurrence. On the first days that 
it was found so, every room and closet in the great 
house was examined to discover what had been stolen, 
for it was supposed that a thief had secreted him- 
self in the house and had made off with his booty 
during the night. But nothing was found to be gone ; 
in the whole house not a thing was missing. 

At night the front door was not only doubly 
locked, but bolted- beside. But all to no purpose ; the 
next morning it stood wide open. No matter how 
early the excitement and curiosity of the servants 
brought them down stairs, they alwavs found the door 
wide open although the entire neighborhood still lay 
wrapped in sleep, and all the windows and doors in 
the other houses were tightly closed. 

Finally Johann and Sebastian plucked up cour- 
age and at the housekeeper’s earnest entreaties 
prepared to pass the night in a room adjoining the 
great drawing-room, from there to observe what 
might happen. Fraulein Eottenmeier brought forth 
a number of Herr Sesemann’s weapons and gave 


148 


HEIDI. 


them to Sebastian together with a light luncheon, so 
that her defenders might have good cheer as well as 
good arms, should they be needed. 

On the appointed evening the two men took their 
places and at once began to refresh themselves with 
the luncheon which at first made them talkative and 
then very sleepy, whereupon they both settled down 
in their comfortable chairs in silence. As the old 
tower clock struck twelve Sebastian roused himself 
and called to his companion. Johann was not easily 
awakened, however, but at each call only turned his 
head from one side of the chair to the other, and 
slept on. But Sebastian was listening intently, for 
he was quite wide awake by this time. Not a sound 
was to be heard; even the noises of the street had 
died out; Sebastian did not go to sleep again, for 
he began to feel very ill at ease in the great stillness 
all about him, and his voice did not rise above a 
whisper as he called to Johann and shook him from 
time to time. Finally, after the old clock had struck 
one, Johann waked up and realized why it was that 
he was sitting there, instead of being comfortably 
asleep in his bed. He jumped up with a sudden feel- 
ing of bravery, and said : — 

‘^Well, Sebastian, let us go out and see how matters 
stand. You aren’t afraid, are you? Come on, you 
can keep behind me.” 

Johann now pushed open the door which had not 
been tightly closed; he was instantly met by a cold 
gust of air that came sweeping through the front 
door which stood wide open, and at the same moment 
the light he carried was blown out. Johann sprang 
back into the room ; in his haste he nearly upset Sebas- 
tain who was close behind him, and, as he pushed him 
farther back into the room, he slammed the door shut 


A GHOST IK THE SESEMANN HOUSE. 149 


and quickly turned the key as far as it would go. 
Then, in great haste, he drew forth a match and relit 
his lamp. 

Sebastian hardly knew what had happened ; follow- 
ing so close behind Johann, he had not felt the cold 
draft of air. But when the light revealed to him 
his companion's face, he gave a cry of alarm, for it 
was as white as chalk, and the man was trembling 
like an aspen leaf. 

^^What is it? What did you see out there?” he 
asked anxiously. 

^^The front door was wide open,” panted Johann, 
^^and a white figure was gliding upstairs. Look 
Sebastian! It was like this — whish — and it was 
gone.” 

Cold shivers crept up Sebastian’s back as he list- 
ened. Then the two men drew their chairs close 
together and sat there without stirring until the 
bright daylight came in at the windows, and the 
street below had grown quite lively again. Then 
they left the room together, and, closing the front 
door which was still open, they went upstairs to report 
the events of the night to the housekeeper. That lady 
did not keep them waiting a moment, for her anxiety 
with regard to what they would have to tell her had 
not allowed her to sleep very long. 

As soon as she heard what had happened, she sat 
down and wrote Herr Sesemann a letter the like of 
which he had never received before. In it she declared 
that her fingers were almost paralyzed with fear, and 
called upon Herr Sesemann to pack up at once and 
return to his home, where the most unheard of things 
were taking place. This was followed by a statement 
of the night’s occurrence, together with the announce- 
ment that the front door was found wide open every 


150 


HEIDI. 


morning, and that, therefore, the life of everyone 
in the house was nightly in danger, and that no one 
could foresee what dreadful consequences might 
result from this horrible mystery. 

Herr Sesemann replied that is was impossible for 
him to leave his business at such short notice. The 
ghost-story, he said, surprised him exceedingly, and 
he hoped that by this time there was no longer any 
cause for anxiety. However, should the disturbance 
continue, he advised Fraulein Eottenmeier to write 
to his mother and ask her to come to Frankfort, for 
he had no doubt that she would get rid of the ghosts 
in short measure, and so effectually that they would 
not very soon venture to disturb his house again. 

The housekeeper was by no means pleased with the 
tone of this letter; the writer did not seem to regard 
the matter seriously enough. However, she wrote to 
Frau Sesemann at once, but found little to comfort 
her in the reply from that quarter, while, on the con- 
trary, some of the remarks it contained were most 
irritating. Frau Sesemann wrote that she had no 
desire to take the long journey from Holstein just 
because the housekeeper was afraid of ghosts. More- 
over, no ghosts had ever before been seen in the Sese- 
mann house, and if there were any ■ flitting about 
there now, she had no doubt they were to he found 
among the living, and the housekeeper must try to 
catch them by herself; if she could not succeed, she 
must call the night watchman to her aid. 

But Fraulein Eottenmeier was determined not to 
spend her days in terror any longer, and she knew a 
way by which to get relief. Hp to this time she had 
not mentioned the ghostly visitor to the children, 
for fear that they would be afraid to be left alone 
for a single minute either by day or night, and this 


A GHOST IN THE SESEMANN HOUSE. 151 

might lead to serious inconvenience for herself. Now, 
however, she went straight to the study where the 
two children were sitting together, and in a low and 
awe-struck voice began to tell them of the mysterious 
nightly visitor. The instant Klara heard of it, she 
screamed with terror, and declared that her papa 
must be sent for at once, and that Fraulein Rotten- 
meier must sleep in the room with her, so that she 
might not be left alone for a single moment; and 
Heidi, too, must not be left alone, for the ghost might 
come to her and do her harm. She proposed that they 
all three sleep in the same room and keep a bright 
light burning all night; that Tinette sleep in the 
next room, and that Sebastian and Johann spend the 
night in the adjoining hall to give the alarm and 
frighten the ghost away should it venture upstairs. 

Klara was so excited that it took the housekeeper a 
long time to quiet her. She promised to write to 
Herr Sesemann at once, and to have her bed moved 
into Klara^s room, and never to leave her alone. 
They could not all sleep in one room, she said, but 
if Adelheid was afraid, she would tell Tinette to put 
up her bed in the child’s room. But Heidi was more 
afraid of Tinette than she was of ghosts, for she had 
never heard of them, and at once declared that she 
did not fear the ghost and was quite willing to sleep 
alone in her room. 

The housekeeper now hurried to her desk and wrote 
Herr Sesemann, telling him that the mysterious 
occurrence, which was repeated every night, was hav- 
ing so serious an effect on his daughter’s delicate con- 
stitution that the worst consequences wore to be 
feared ; that she herself had known sudden attacks of 
epilepsy or St. Vitus’s dance to follow similar states 
of excitement, and that his little daughter was there- 


152 


HEIDI. 


fore in great danger so long as the present state of 
terror continued in the house. 

This had the desired effect. Two days later Herr . 
Sesemann stood at his front door and gave the bell 
so vigorous a pull that everyone in the house rushed 
into the hall, each one staring at the others, for they 
all believed nothing less than that the ghost had now 
grown bold enough to begin his mischievous tricks 
even before nightfall. Sebastian took the precau- 
tion to look down through the half-closed shutter of 
an upper window, but at that moment the bell 
received another violent pull which convinced every- 
one that a human hand must be on the knob. 

Sebastian had recognized the hand ; he rushed from 
the room, and head over heels down stairs, where he 
was fortunate enough to alight on his feet; then he 
threw the door open. The master of the house passed 
him with only a short nod and went up to his daugh- 
ter's room without delay. Klara greeted her father 
wim a loud cry of joy, and when he saw his little girl 
looking so happy and in no wise changed, the frown 
on his forehead gradually disappeared, and his face 
grew more and more cheerful as he heard from his 
daughter’s own lips that she was c^uite as well as 
usual, and w^as so glad to have him with her again; 
she even assured him that she liked the ghost that was 
roaming about the house very well now, since it had 
been the means of bringing her papa home. 

^^And how does the ghost conduct himself now-a- 
days, Fraulein Rottenmeier ?” asked Herr Sesemann 
with a tell-tale twitching at the corners of his mouth. 

^^Really, Herr Sesemann,” replied the housekeeper, 
^^it is no jesting matter. I am quite sure that by 
to-morrow morning you yourself will not be inclined 
to laugh. What is going on here at present suggests 


A GHOST IN THE SESEMANN HOUSE. 153 


the thought of some bloody deed that must have been 
committed in the house long years ago and have 
been kept secret.^^ 

^‘Indeed! Well, I have never heard of it, and I 
must beg that no suspicions be cast upon my very 
respectable ancestors. And now will you please send 
Sebastian to the dining-room; I wish to speak with 
him there alone. 

So saying, Herr Sesemann crossed the hall into the 
opposite room. It had not escaped him that Sebas- 
tian and the housekeeper were not very fond of each 
other, and he had his suspicions. 

Presently Sebastian appeared at the door ; his mas- 
ter beckoned him to enter, and called out : — 

‘^Come here, you rascal, and tell me the truth. 
Haven’t you been playing ghost for FrMein Eotten- 
meier’s benefit ? Eh ?” 

^‘No, upon my honor, Herr Sesemann; you must 
not think that. I do not feel very comfortable about 
the ghost myself,” replied Sebastian with uriftiis- 
takable candor. 

^^Well, if that is the case, I will show you and that 
very courageous Johann what ghosts look like by day- 
light to-morrow morning. You ought to be ashamed of 
yourself, Sebastian ! A strong young fellow like you 
to run away from ghosts ! Now go at once to my old 
friend. Dr. Classen ; present my compliments and tell 
him to come to see me without fail at nine o’clock 
to-night. Say that I came from Paris for the special 
purpose of consulting him, and that it is so serious 
a case that he will have to sit up with me all night, 
and must come prepared accordingly. Do you under- 
stand, Sebastian?” 

^^Certainly, sir, certainly ! You can depend on me 
to deliver your message as you wish.” 


154 


HEIDI. 


Sebastian went on his errand, and Herr Sesemann 
returned to his little daughter to relieve her of any 
remaining fear of spectres which he would present in 
their true light in the morning. 

At exactly nine o^clock, after the children had gone 
to bed and the housekeeper had retired to her room, 
the doctor appeared. His gray hair was brushed back 
from a face still fresh and youthful, out of which 
looked a pair of alert but kindly eyes. He appeared 
somewhat anxious as he entered, but as soon as the 
greetings were said he burst into a merry laugh, and 
slapping his friend on the shoulder, said: — 

‘‘Well, well, for a man who needs to be sat up with 
all night, you look pretty comfortable, old fellow !” 

“Oh, not so fast, old man, not so fast!^^ retorted 
Herr Sesemann; “the one for whom you are to sit 
up will look a good deal worse than I do when we 
have caught him.^^ 

“Then there is a sick person in the house after all, 
and one that must be caught, besides P 

“Worse, much worse. Doctor ! There is a ghost in 
the house; the place is haunted.^^ 

The doctor laughed aloud. 

“Pretty sympathy, this. Doctor!” Herr Sesemann 
continued. “^Tis a pity Fraulein Eottenmeier isn’t 
here to enjoy it! She is convinced that an ancient 
Sesemann is wandering about doing penance for some 
dark deed done ages ago.” 

“And where did she meet him?’ asked the doctor 
still much amused. 

Herr Sesemann now told his friend the whole 
story, and that the front door was still found open 
every morning, as all the servants testified. Then 
he added that, to be prepared for any emergency, he 
had placed two trusty revolvers in the room where 


A GHOST IN THE SESEMANN HOUSE. 155 


they were to spend the night; for he regarded the 
affair either as an ill-chosen practical joke that some 
friend of the servants was playing for the purpose 
of frightening them while the master of the house 
was away — in this case a. little wholesome fright, such 
as would result from a shot into the air would be 
an excellent thing — or else it was the work of thieves 
who hoped in this way to give the impression that 
there were ghosts about, so that the servants would 
not dare to venture out of their rooms, and so leave 
them to plunder unhindered later on; if this were 
the case, a trusty weapon would not come amiss. 

During this conversation the gentlemen had 
descended the stairs, and now entered the room in 
which Johann and Sebastian had kept their watch. 
On the table stood some light refreshments which 
might be most welcome if the night was to be spent 
here; close by lay the two revolvers, while two silver 
candelabra shed a brilliant light through the room, 
for Herr Sesemann had no mind to await tne ghost 
in semi-darkness. 

The door was nearly closed, so that the light might 
not shine into the hall and so frighten the ghost 
away. Then the gentlemen made themselves com- 
fortable in two easy chairs, and found so much to 
talk about that, together with a little occasional 
refreshment, the time passed so quickly that when the 
clock struck twelve, they could hardly believe that it 
was so late. 

fThe ghost has got wind of us, and will not come 
to-night,’^ said the doctor. 

^Tatience, old friend, patience! It doesn’t come 
until one o’clock, they say,” replied Herr Sesemann, 
and the conversation was resumed. 

It struck one. The silence about them remained 


156 


HEIDI. 


unbroken, for even the noises in the street had ceased 
entirely. Suddenly the doctor raised his finger. 

‘T^st, Sesemann ! Don’t you hear something ?” 

Both men listened intently. Softly, but very dis- 
tinctly, they heard the bolt drawn back, then the key 
turned twice in the lock, and finally the door swing 
open. Herr Sesemann grasped his revolver. 

“You aren’t afraid, are you?” asked the doctor, 
rising as he spoke. 

“Caution is always best,” whispered Herr Sese- 
mann, as he took one of the candelabra in his left 
hand, and with the revolver in his right, followed the 
doctor, who preceded him, also provided with can- 
delabrum and revolver. In this way they went softly 
to the door and out into the hall. 

Through the front door, which was wide open, the 
pale moonlight fell upon a white figure standing 
motionless on the threshold. 

“Who are you?” thundered the doctor in tones 
that rang through the entire length of the hall, as 
both men, with lights and weapons, stepped up to 
the figure. It turned and gave a low cry. With bare 
feet and clad only in her little white night gown, 
Heidi stood before them, looking up with dazed eyes 
at the bright lights and weapons, and trembling and 
shaking like a leaf in the wind. The gentlemen 
exchanged a glance of astonishment. 

“I do believe, Sesemann, it is your little water- 
carrier !” exclaimed the doctor. 

“Child, what does this mean?” asked Herr Sese- 
mann. “What were you going to do? Why did you 
come down here ?” 

With her face blanched as white as snow Heidi 
stood there, and said in a voice that could scarcely 
be heard: — 


A GHOST IN THE SESEMANN HOUSE. 157 
don’t know.” 

The doctor now stepped forward, saying: — 

^^Sesemann, this is a case for my profession. Go 
and make yourself comfortable in your arm-chair 
while I take the child back to where she belongs.” 

So saying he laid his revolver on the floor, took 
the trembling child by the hand and went toward 
the stairs with her. “Never fear, never fear,” he 
said cheerily as they went up. “You needn’t be 
afraid; there was no harm in what you did. Have 
good courage!” 

When they had arrived in Heidi’s room the doctor 
set his light on the table, lifted the child in his arms 
and laid her gently in her bed, carefully tucking in 
the covers around her. Then he sat down beside the 
bed and waited until she had grown a little calmer 
and had ceased to tremble in every limb. Taking the 
child’s hand in his he said soothingly : — 

“There, now we are all right again; now just tell 
me where you wanted to go.” 

“Really, I didn’t want to go anywhere,” Heidi 
assured him. “And I didn’t go down there at all. 
I Just was there.” 

“Oh, that is the way it was ? And did you dream 
during the night? Do you remember anything that 
you saw or heard ?” 

“Oh, yes; I dream every night, and always the 
same. In my dream I am at home with grandfather, 
and I hear the pine trees sigh, and I know that up 
in the sky the beautiful stars are shining so bright. 
Then I run to the door as fast as I can and look out, 
and it is so beautiful! But when I wake up I am 
always back in Frankfort again.” Heidi could 
scarcely finish, for she was struggling with the lump 
in her throat again. 


158 


HEIDI. 


‘^Hm! and have you a pain an 3 rw'here? In your 
head, or in your back?’^ 

“Oh, no; only a feeling here, as though a great 
stone were lying there.” 

“Hm ! just as though you had eaten something 
that you would like to get rid of again, eh?” 

“No, not like that. Only such a heavy feeling, as 
though I should like to cry very hard.” 

“Oh, so ? And do you cry hard then ?” 

“Oh, no, I am not allowed to do that. Fraulein 
Eottenmeier forbade it.” 

“Then you swallow it down to the other big lump, 
don’t you? I understand. Well, you like to be in 
Frankfort, don’t you?” 

“Oh, yes,” was the low reply, but it sounded more 
as though the contrary were true. 

“Hm! and where did you live with your grand- 
father ?” 

“Always up on the Aim.” 

“Indeed! Well, it cannot be very amusing up 
there; it is rather dull, isn’t it?” 

“Oh, no I It is so beautiful ! so beautiful 1” Heidi 
could say no more, for the memory, together with the 
excitement she had just passed through, and her long 
restrained desire to weep proved too much for the 
child’s strength ; the tears rushed to her eyes and she 
burst into loud and convulsive sobs. 

The doctor rose; laying the child’s head gently 
back against her pillow, he said: — 

“There, cry a little while longer; that will do no 
harm; and then go to sleep, go quietly and content- 
edly to sleep, for to-morrow it will all be made right.” 

Then he left the room. 

When he had rejoined his friend who was anxiously 


A GHOST IN THE SESEMANN HOUSE. 159 


awaiting his return, he took the chair opposite to him 
and said : — 

‘^‘Sesemann, your little prot^g^e walks in her sleep ; 
quite unconsciously she has gone down every night 
and, as the supposed ghost, has frightened your serv- 
ants out of their wits. Moreover, the child is being 
consumed by homesickness so that she is hardly more 
than a little skeleton now, and will soon be one unless 
instant help is at hand. For the first trouble and 
the extremely nervous condition consequent upon it, 
there is but one remedy, namely that the child be sent 
back to her native mountain air at once ; for the sec- 
ond trouble there is also but one medicine, namely, 
the same as for the first. The child must therefore 
start for home to-morrow. That is my only pre- 
scription.” 

Herr Sesemann had arisen and in great excite- 
ment was pacing the floor. When the doctor had 
ended, he exclaimed: — 

^^Walks in her sleep! 111! Homesick! Keduced 
to a skeleton in my house ! All in my house and no 
one noticed or prevented it ! And you. Doctor ! You 
expect me to send a child, who came to my house 
rosy and well, back to her grandfather, ill and thin 
as a skeleton! No, Doctor, you must not ask it! I 
cannot do it ! Take the child in hand and cure her. 
Do whatever you think best, only make her well and 
strong. Then she shall go back as soon as she likes; 
but first you must cure her.” 

^^Sesemann,” replied the doctor very gravely, ^^con- 
sider what you are doing. This is not an illness that 
can be cured with pills and powders. The child’s 
constitution is not robust; however, if you send her 
back immediately into the bracing mountain air to 
which she is used, she will get entirely well again; 


160 


HEIDI. 


if not — ^you do not want her to go back to her grand- 
father an incurable invalid^ or perhaps never at all, 
do you?” 

Herr Sesemann came to a sudden and startled halt 
before his friend : — 

“If that is the case. Doctor, then there is, as you 
say, only one way, and we must act at once.” 

With these words he took the doctor’s arm, and 
together the two friends paced up and down the room 
as they discussed the matter further. They must 
have passed a long time in this way, for when the 
doctor said that it was time for him to go, and the 
front door was thrown open, this time by the master 
of the house himself, the light of early morning came 
streaming in. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


UP THE ALM OH A SUMMER EVENING. 

Still greatly agitated, Herr Sesemann ran upstairs 
and with a firm tread went to the housekeeper’s room, 
where he rapped so loudly upon the door that the lady 
started out of her sleep with a cry of alarm. Then 
she heard the master’s voice without asking her to 
hurry and come to the dining-room as soon as possible 
as preparations for a sudden journey were to be made. 

Fraulein Rottenmeier looked at her watch; it was 
just half-past-four. Never in all her life had she 
arisen at such an unheard-of hour. What could have 
happened? Curiosity and anxious expectation so 
excited her that she picked up everything wrong end 
first, and searched with nervous haste all over the 
room for what she had already put on, so that she 
made but little progress in her toilet. 

Meanwhile Herr Sesemann was walking down the 
hall, giving every bell that communicated with a serv- 
ant’s room a sharp pull, with the result that in each 
of the several rooms a terrified figure leaped out of 
bed and scrambled head-long into some clothes; for 
each and every one of them believed nothing less than 
that the ghost had caught the master, and this was 
his call for help. One after the other they came down 
stairs, each looking more terrified than the preceding 
one, and presented themselves before the master who, 
brisk and bright, was walking up and down in the 
dining-room, looking in no way the worse for his 
meeting with the ghost. 

11 


162 


HEIBI. 


Johann was at once sent to get the horses and car- 
riage ready to be brought to the door later on; Tinette 
was told to wake Heidi and dress her for the journey; 
Sebastian was despatched to the house where Heidhs 
Aunt Dete was in service and told to bring her back 
with him. The housekeeper had meanwhile com- 
pleted her toilet, and now appeared quite correctly 
dressed, with the exception of her headdress which 
she had put on wrong side to, so that from a distance 
she looked as though her head had been turned, bring- 
ing her face over her back. Herr Sesemann ascribed 
this surprising appearance to her unusually early ris- 
ing, and proceeded immediately to the business in 
hand. He told her that a trunk must be procured 
at once, and into it must be packed all the clothing 
of the little Swiss girl — for so he always called Heidi 
whose name he found a little difficult to remember — 
together with a large part of his daughter’s ward- 
robe, so that the child might have something respect- 
able to take home with her. ‘‘^But,” he added, ^‘it 
must be begun at once and finished without delay.” 

The housekeeper was so overcome with surprise 
that she stood as though rooted to the ground, staring 
at Herr Sesemann. She had expected to hear a blood- 
curdling ghost-story, his experience of the night, 
which she was by no means disinclined to hear in the 
bright light of day; instead, she had received these 
highly prosaic and very inconvenient orders. It had 
come too suddenly for her to overcome her surprise 
at once, and she remained standing speechless before 
Herr Sesemann, as though expecting something fur- 
ther. But he had no intention of explaining matters, 
but left the lady standing where she was, and went 
to his daughter’s room. 

As he had supposed, the unusual stir in the house 


UP THE ALM ON A SUMMER EVENING. 1-63 


had waked her and she was listening in every direc- 
tion to learn what was going on. Her father seated 
himself at her bedside and told her how the ghost 
story had ended, and that, in the doctor’s opinion, 
Heidi’s condition was serious; that she would prob- 
ably walk farther and farther in her sleep; perhaps 
even climb to the roof, and so endanger her life. He 
had therefore decided to send the child home forth- 
with, as he did not wish to feel responsible for her 
any longer ; his little daughter must accept the inevit- 
able, since she could herself see that no other course 
was possible. 

It was a most painful surprise to Klara, and she 
suggested a number of ways to solve the difficulty and 
yet keep her little friend with her; but her father 
remained firm and promised to take Klara to Swit- 
zerland during the next summer if she would be rea- 
sonable and not grieve. So Klara submitted cheer- 
fully to what could not be helped, but asked in return 
that Heidi’s trunk be brought to her room to be 
packed, so that she might put in whatever she pleased. 
To this her father not only gave his ready consent, 
but urged her to get together a goodly outfit for 
the child. 

Meanwhile Aunt Dete had arrived and was stand- 
ing without in the anteroom in a state of great 
expectancy; for to be summoned at so unusual an 
hour must mean that something extraordinary was 
about to happen. Herr Sesemann stepped into the 
anteroom and told her of Heidi’s condition, and asked 
her to take the child home at once, that very day. 
Dete looked very much disappointed; this was not 
what she had expected. She remembered very well, 
too, that the Alm-Uncle’s last words had been that he 
never wished to see her again; she had left the child 


164 


HEIDI. 


with him once, and then had taken her away, and it 
hardly seemed advisable to Dete to go to him now and 
ask him to take the child again. It did not take her 
long to decide what to do; she began at once to say 
very glibly that she regretted exceedingly not to be 
able to go with the child that day; and on the next 
it would be still less possible, and for some days after 
that she could not ask to be excused owing to the work 
planned for that time, and after that it would be 
quite impossible. 

Herr Sesemann understood the meaning of these 
excuses very well, and dismissed Dete without any 
further discussion. He then summoned Sebastian, 
and told him to make immediate prepar^^tions for a 
journey, as he was to go with Heidi as far as Basle 
that day, and on the next take her home ; he was to 
return at once, as there was no message to deliver, for 
Herr Sesemann would explain everything in a letter 
to Heidi’s grandfather. 

“But there is one important matter, Sebastian,” 
said Herr Sesemann in conclusion, “that you must 
see to most conscientiously. The name I have writ- 
ten here on my card is that of a hotel in Basle at 
which I am well known. By showing my card to the 
proprietor you will secure a good room for the child ; 
you can look out for yourself. Before the child goes 
to her room you are to fasten all the windows in it 
so securely that it will require the greatest strength 
to open them. After she has gone to bed you must 
lock the door from the outside, for the child walks in 
her sleep, and may meet with a terrible accident if 
she wanders about a strange house in search of the 
front door. Do you understand?” 

“Ah ! Oh ! That was it, was it ?” exclaimed the 


UP THE ALM ON A SUMMER EVENING. 165 

astonished Sebastian, for he suddenly saw the ghost 
story in a new light. 

‘^Yes, that was it? And you are a miserable 
coward, and Johann is another, as you may tell him 
for me; and all of you deserve to be the laughing 
stock of the town.” 

With this, Herr Sesemann went to his room to 
write a letter to the Alm-Uncle. Sebastian remained 
standing in the middle of the room with a sheepish 
look on his face, muttering to himself : — 

^^If only I hadn’t let that cowardly Johann drag 
me back into the room ! I would have followed the 
little white figure if I had seen it, I am sure!” for 
now that the bright sunlight was falling into every 
corner of the room, he was brave enough. 

Meanwhile Heidi was standing in her room dressed 
in her little Sunday frock, waiting for what might 
come next, for she had no idea what was going to 
happen. Tinette had waked her, taken her clothes 
from the closet and helped her put them on, but had 
not spoken a word; for she never talked to the low- 
born little Heidi, as she considered herself far above 
her in station. 

When breakfast was served, Herr Sesemann entered 
the dining-room, carrying his letter in his hand, and 
asked * 

“Where is the child?” 

Heidi was called, and as she stepped up to Herr 
Sesemann to wish him good-morning, he looked 
inquiringly at her, and said: — 

“Well, how do you like it, little one ?” 

Heidi looked up at him wonderingly. 

“Perhaps you haven’t been told about it yet!” 
exclaimed Herr Sesemann with a smiln. “Well, you 
are going home to-day. You are to start right away.” 


166 


HEIDI. 


‘^Home !” repeated Heidi in a voice that was hardly 
more than a whisper, while her face turned white 
as snow. For a moment she could scarcely get her 
breath for the quick beating of her heart at the 
thought of it. 

^Terhaps you don^t want to go asked Herr Sese- 
mann, laughingly. 

^^Oh, yes, I do,^^ was Heidi’s quick reply, and now 
she turned crimson. 

^^Oh, very well ! very well !” said Herr Sesemann 
encouragingly, as he seated himself at the table and 
motioned the child to do likewise. ^Tirst you must 
eat a hearty breakfast and then you can got into the 
carriage and start off.” 

But Heidi could not swallow a mouthful, much as 
she wished to be obedient. She was in such a state 
of excitement that she hardly knew whether she was 
awake or dreaming, and wondered whether she would 
not wake to find herself in her little white night-dress 
standing at the front door. 

^^Sebastian must take plenty to eat with him,” said 
Herr Sesemann to the housekeeper who was just 
entering the room; the child cannot eat now, as is 
quite natural.” Then turning to Heidi, he added 
kindly : ‘^Go and stay with Klara until the carriage 
is ready.” 

That was just what Heidi wished to do, and she 
ran off at once. In the middle of Klara’s room stood 
a huge trunk, still wide open. 

^^Come, Heidi, come! See what we have packed 
into your trunk!” Klara called out as she caught 
sight of the child. ^^Are you glad ?” 

And she named a whole list of things — dresses and 
aprons, shawls and sewing materials. “And see here,” 
she cried at the end, as she held up a little basket in 


UP THE ALM ON A SUMMER EVENING. 167 


triumph. Heidi peeped into it and jumped with joy, 
for there lay at least a dozen beautiful white rolls, all 
for the grandmother. In their delight the children 
quite forgot that in a few minutes they must part, 
and when suddenly they were startled by the cry, 
^^The carriage is ready there was no time left for 
tears. 

Heidi ran back to her room; her beautiful book, 
the grandmamma^s gift, was still there, under her 
pillow, where she always kept it, for she liked to have 
it with her both by day and night. She put it into 
the basket with the rolls. Then she opened the closet 
to look for another treasure which in all likelihood 
had not been packed. And, as she had thought, there 
lay the old red kerchief, for the housekeeper had not 
thought it good enough to put into the trunk. Heidi 
wrapped it carefully around another object she had 
taken from the closet, and laid it uppermost in the 
basket, leaving the edges of the red bundle quite 
plainly in sight. Then she put on her pretty hat and 
left the room. 

The children had little time in which to say good- 
bye, for Herr Sesemann was standing ready to take 
Heidi down to the carriage. The housekeeper stood 
at the head of the stairs, waiting to bid Heidi fare- 
well ; when she caught sight of the strange red bundle 
in the child’s basket, she quickly drew it forth, and 
dropping it on the floor, said reprovingly: — 

“No, Adelheid, that is no way in which to leave a 
house like this. There is no need that you should 
take such stuff at all. Now, good-bye !” 

After this rebuke Heidi dared not take her bundle 
again, hut she looked so beseechingly at the master 
of the house that one might have supposed she was 
losing her greatest earthly treasure. 


16S 


HEIDI. 


no!^^ said Herr Sesemann in a tone of decis- 
ion. ‘^The child shall take home what pleases her; 
even if it were little kittens or turtles that she was 
taking with her we would not let it excite us, FrMein 
Rottenmeier.^^ 

With a face beaming with happiness and gratitude 
Heidi quickly picked her bundle up from the floor. 

Down by the carriage Herr Sesemann shook hands 
with the child, saying pleasantly that they would 
often think of her, he and his little daughter. Then 
he wished her God-speed, and Heidi thanked him 
heartily for all the kindness that had been shown her, 
saying in conclusion : — 

^^And I want to leave a thousand thanks for the 
doctor, too, with my love,^^ for she remembered very 
well how the night before he had said : ‘‘To-morrow 
it will all be made right.” How it was as he had 
said, and Heidi thought it must be owing to him. 

The child was then lifted into the carriage, and 
the basket, the hamper with provisions and Sebastian 
followed. Herr Sesemann called out cheerily: “A 
pleasant journey!” and the carriage rolled away. 

Very soon Heidi was sitting in the train, holding 
the basket in her lap, for she would not lose sight 
of it for a single moment, knowing that it held all 
the grandmother’s precious rolls ; all day she guarded 
them most carefully, peeping at them from time to 
time to assure herself that they were really there and 
to rejoice over them. Heidi sat very still for several 
hours, for she was beginning to realize that she was 
on the way home to her grandfather, the mountains, 
the grandmother and Goat-Peter. And now all the 
things she expected so soon to see rose before her, and 
she wondered how they would look; this suggested 


UP THE ALM ON A SUMMER EVENING. 169 

other thoughts, until suddenly she asked very anx- 
iously : — 

‘^Sebastian, are you sure that the grandmother, 
Peter^s grandmother, has not died T’ 

‘‘Oh, no,’^ said Sebastian soothingly; “let us hope 
not. She’s still alive, I’ve no doubt.” 

Then Heidi fell to musing again, interrupted only 
by a peep into her basket now and then, for what she 
looked forward to most of all was to lay all these 
rolls on the table before the grandmother. After 
some time she said again: — 

“Sebastian, if I could only be quite sure that the 
grandmother is still alive.” 

“Oh, to be sure, to be sure,” replied her companion 
only half awake. “I’ve no doubt that she’s still alive. 
I see no reason why she shouldn’t be.” 

By and by Heidi’s eyes also closed in sleep; after 
the broken rest of the night before, and the early 
rising, she was so sleepy that she did not waken until 
Sebastian shook her by the arm and called out : — 

“Wake up! Wake up! It is time to get off; we 
are in Basle !” 

The next morning they continued their journey, 
and again Heidi sat with her basket in her lap, for 
on no condition would she have surrendered it to 
Sebastian. She spoke not at all now, for her eager 
anticipation was growing greater with every hour. 
Then, suddenly, before Heidi had expected it, the 
conductor called out, “Mayenfeld!” She jumped to 
her feet and Sebastian, who had also heard it with 
surprise, did likewise. 

In a few minutes they were standing outside on the 
platform, with the big trunk beside them, and the 
train rushing off toward the valley. Sebastian cast 
a rueful glance after it, for he would much rather 


170 


HEIDI. 


have continued his journey in the comfortable car 
and without exertion, than to undertake the long 
tramp now before him, and which was to end with a 
mountain climb that would certainly be difficult and, 
perhaps, dangerous in this region where everything 
was still half wild, as Sebastian thought. He there- 
fore looked cautiously about to find som3 one from 
whom he could learn the safest road to Dorfli. 

Not far from the station stood a hay wagon drawn 
by a small, lean horse; into this a broad-shouldered 
man was tossing a couple of bags that had come on 
the train. Sebastian stepped up to the man and 
questioned him about the safest road to Dorfli. 

‘‘Here all roads are safe,” was the short reply. 

Sebastian now asked to be shown the best way to 
go so as to avoid falling over precipices, and also 
how a trunk could be got to Dorfli. The man looked 
at the trunk to measure it with his eye ; then he said 
that if the thing was not too heavy he would take it 
on his wagon as he was going to Dorfli himself. One 
word led to another, and w^hen the two men had 
finished their talk, it had been arranged that Heidi 
and her trunk were to go in the wagon with the man 
as far as Dorfli, from where the child could be sent 
up to her grandfather’s with some one who was going 
up that way toward evening. 

“I can go alone; I know the way very well from 
Dorfli to my grandfather’s,” said Heidi who had 
listened attentively to all that w^as -said. 

A heavy load seemed to have been lifted off of 
Sebastian when he found himself thus suddenly 
released from the dreaded mountain journey. He 
beckoned Heidi to one side, and, handing her a 
heavv package together with a letter for her grand- 
father, he told her that the package contained a pres- 


UP THE ALM ON A SUMMER EVENING. 171 


ent from Herr Sesemann, and she must put it at the 
bottom of her basket, below the little rolls even, and 
must watch it carefully so as not to lose it, for Herr 
Sesemann would be very angry if it was lost. The 
little Mamsell must not foget this, he added impres- 
sively. 

“I will not lose it,’^ Heidi assured him, and stowed 
the package and letter away at the very bottom of 
the basket. 

Then the trunk was put into the wagon, after 
which Sebastian lifted Heidi with her basket to the 
high seat in front, and, giving her his hand for a 
last good-bye, made all manner of signs to remind 
her once more that she must keep an eye on the pack- 
age in the basket ; for the driver was still within hear- 
ing distance, and Sebastian, who was always careful, 
was especially so now, for he knew well enough that 
he ought not to leave the child until she was safe at 
home. 

At last the driver swung himself up to his place 
beside Heidi, and the wagon rolled away toward the 
mountains, while Sebastian, rejoicing over his escape 
from the much-feared climb sat down in the little 
station to wait for the returning train. 

The driver of the wagon was the baker from Dorfli, 
who was taking his bags of flour home. He had never 
seen Heidi, but had known her parents, and, like 
everyone else in the village, had heard of the little 
girl who had been left with the Aim-Uncle, and he 
concluded at once that this must be the much-talked- 
of child. He was a little curious now to know why 
Heidi was coming home so soon, and so began to talk 
to her as they drove along. 

suppose you are the child that staid with the 


172 


HEIDI. 


Aim-Uncle a while. He’s your grandfather, isn’t 
he?” 

^‘Yes.” 

‘Then you cannot have fared very well, else you 
wouldn’t be home again so soon from such a distance.” 

“Oh yes, I did. No one could have been better 
treated than I was in Frankfort.” 

“Then why are you running home ?” 

“Only because Herr Sesemann gave me permis- 
sion ; otherwise I would not have run home.” 

“Pooh ! Why didn’t you stay, even though they 
did let you go home ?” 

“Because I would a thousand times rather he at 
home with grandfather on the Aim than anywhere 
else in the world.” 

“Perhaps you will think differently when you get 
there,” muttered the baker, and t^en continued to 
himself: “But it does seem strange; she ought to 
know best what to expect.” 

Then he began to whistle and said no more. Heidi 
looked about her and began to tremble with excite- 
ment, for now she recognized the trees along the road, 
and over yonder the high cliffs of Falkniss mountain 
were outlined against the sky, and seemed to be look- 
ing at her and greeting her like old friends. Heidi 
nodded a greeting in return, and with every step 
forward she grew more impatient, until she felt 
as though she must jump out of the wagon and run 
as fast as she could to her journey’s end. But she 
remained sitting where she was and did not stir, 
although she was all a-quiver. 

Just as the clock struck five they drove into Ddrfli. 
Instantly a crowd of women and children gathered 
around the wagon, and soon a few men came too, for 
the trunk and child on the baker’s wagon had attracted 


UP THE ALM ON A SUMMER EVENING. 173 

the attention of the whole neighborhood, and every- 
one wanted to know to whom they belonged, whence 
they had come and whither they were going. When 
the baker had lifted Heidi out of the wagon, she said 
hurriedly : — 

‘^Thank you; my grandfather will come after the 
trunk/^ 

Then she turned and would have hastened away, 
but from every side detaining hands were laid upon 
her, and many voices asked each a different question. 
The child’s face wore such an anxious look as she 
tried to force her way through the crowd that uncon- 
sciously those who saw her stepped aside and let her 
run on, one saying to another : — 

'^See how afraid she is ! And there is good reason 
for it, too !” 

Then they began to tell one another that the Alm- 
TJncle had grown much worse during the past year, 
and that now he never spoke to anyone, but looked 
as though he would like to kill everyone that crossed 
his path; to this they added that if the child had 
any other place in the world to which she could go 
she never would run up to that old dragon’s nest. 

But at this point the baker broke in, saying that 
he believed he knew more about it than did any of the 
others. Then he told them in a very confidential 
manner how a gentleman had come with Heidi as far 
as Mayenfeld, where he had parted from her in a 
most friendly way; and that he had not only paid him 
for carrying the child, without so much as higgling 
about the price, but in parting, had even given him a 
little gift of money beside. To this the baker added 
that he was quite sure that the child had been kindly 
treated where she had been, but that she had never- 
theless wished to return to her grandfather. 


174 


HEIDI. 


This piece of news was heard with the utmost 
astonishment, and was immediately carried all over 
Dorfli, so that by night-fall there was not a house in 
the village where Heidi’s wish to leave a life of luxury 
for the sake of returning to her grandfather was not 
being discussed. 

Leaving Dorfli, Heidi ran up the mountain-side 
as fast as her feet could carry her ; but now and then 
she found herself compelled to stop to get her breath ; 
the basket on her arm was quite heavy, too, and the 
path grew steeper and steeper, the higher up she 
got. The child had but one thought now: “Will t 
find the grandmother alive, and will she be sitting in 
her corner beside her spinning wheel as usual?” 

Before very long she caught sight of the little house 
in the depression of the mountain, and her heart 
began to throb ; she ran faster, and louder and louder 
grew the beating of her heart. Now she was there; 
she was trembling so that she could hardly open the 
door ; at last — she sprang into the middle of the tiny 
room and stood there, so out of breath that she could 
not utter a word. 

“Merciful heaven!” cried a voice from out of the 
corner, “that is the way our Heidi used to run into 
the house. Ah, if I could only have her with me 
once more before I die I Who came in just now ?” 

“Here I am, grandmother! Here I am!” cried 
Heidi, rushing to the grandmother and falling on her 
knees beside her ; then she took hold of her arms and 
her hands, and nestled close to her, unable to speak 
for very joy. At first the grandmother’s surprise 
was so great, that she too could not utter a word; 
then she passed her hand over Heidi’s curly head, say- 
ing again and again: — 

“Yes, yes; this is her hair, and it is her voice, too. 


UP THE ALM ON A SUMMER EVENING. 175 


Oh, dear God, I thank thee that she has come again !” 
and from out the sightless eyes two great tears of joy 
fell down on Heidi’s hand. ^Gs it really yon? Are 
yon really here again?” 

^^Yes, really, grandmother, really!” Heidi assnred 
her. ‘^Do not cry; I am really here, and will come 
to see yon every day, and will never go away again. 
And it will be many a day before yon need eat hard 
black bread, for, see here, grandmother, see here !” 

And Heidi took one little roll after another ont of 
her basket nntil they all lay in a heap in the grand- 
mother’s lap. 

^^Oh, child! Dear child! What a blessing yon 
bring with yon!” cried the grandmother, when roll 
after roll came forth as thongh they wonld never 
end. ^^Bnt yon yonrself are the greatest blessing 
of all !” she added as she stroked Heidi’s cnrly head 
again and patted her hot cheek. “Speak to me again, 
child! Say another word, so that I may hear yonr 
voice again.” 

Heidi now told the grandmother how mnch she 
had feared that her old friend might have died while 
she was away, and that she wonld never, never see 
her again, and all the little white rolls wonld come 
too late. 

Presently the door opened and Peter’s mother came 
in, bnt on seeing Heidi stood motionless with aston- 
ishment, and exclaimed : — 

“Snrely, this is Heidi! Bnt how can it be pos- 
sible!” 

■ Heidi rose and shook hands with Brigitte who 
conld not find words enongh to express her astonish- 
ment at Heidi’s appearance. Walking all round the 
child, to see her from every side, she said : 

“Grandmother, if you conld only see what a beau- 


176 


HEIDI. 


tiful dress Heidi has on, and how she looks in it! 
I hardly knew her.^^ And, turning to Heidi, ^^Is the 
hat with the feathers, lying yonder on the table, 
yours too? Put it on, and let me see how you look 
in it.^^ 

‘‘No, I don’t want to,” was Heidi’s very decided 
answer. “You may have it. I do not need it any 
more ; besides, I still have my old one.” 

So saying, Heidi opened her red bundle and took 
out her little straw hat, to whose many dents the 
journey in the basket had added a few more. But 
this troubled Heidi very little; she had not forgot- 
ten that the last words she had heard her grand- 
father say were that he never wanted to see her in a 
hat with feathers on it. That was why she had been 
so anxious to keep her old hat, for she had always 
looked forward to this home-coming. 

But Brigitte reproved her for being so foolish, tell- 
ing her that it was a beautiful hat, and that she could 
not think of accepting it; if Heidi really did not 
want to wear it, she could sell it for a good price; 
perhaps the Dbrfli school-master would buy it for 
his little daughter. Heidi did not change her mind, 
however, but quietly laid the hat in the corner behind 
the grandmother, where it would not be noticed. 
Without a word the child slipped out of her pretty 
dress and stood there, bare-armed, in her little petti- 
coat; then she tied the red kerchief round her shoul- 
ders and, taking the grandmother’s hand in hers, 
said : — 

“Now I must go home, grandmother; but to-mor- 
row I will come again. Good-night, grandmother!” 

“Yes, do come again, Heidi ; do come to-morrow,” 
was the grandmother’s pleading reply as she held 
Heidi’s hand in both her own, and could hardly let 
the child go. 


UP THE ALM ON A SUMMER EVENING. 177 


^'Why did you take off your fine dress?” asked 
Brigitte. 

^‘Because I would rather go to grandfather this 
way, for fear he might not know me. You said your- 
self that you hardly knew me when I had it on.” 

Heidi bade her “Good-night,” and, with her basket 
on her arm, began to climb up toward the Aim. The 
green mountain slope was bright with the rays of the 
setting sun, and soon the great snow-field on Casa- 
plana came in view glittering in the sunlight. After 
every few steps Heidi stood still and looked back- 
ward, for as she climbed up, the high mountains lay 
behind her. Suddenly the grass at her feet became 
tinged with red ; she turned — and lo ! a splendor such 
as neither her memory nor her dreams had ever 
painted. The jagged peaks of Falkniss flamed red 
against the sky, the great snow-field was aglow, while 
rosy clouds drifted across it. The grass on the moun- 
tain-side had turned to gold, every cliff shimmered 
and shone, and far below, the valley lay afloat in a 
sea of golden mist. 

Heidi stood in the midst of all this splendor, and 
so great was her happiness and joy that the tears 
rolled down her cheeks as she folded her hands and 
looked up to heaven to thank the dear God for bring- 
ing her home again, and because everything was so 
beautiful, so much more beautiful than she had 
thought, and that it was all hers once more. And the 
child felt so glad, and so rich in this wealth of beauty 
about her that she could not find words in which to 
express her gratitude to the dear God in heaven. Not 
until the light began to fade could she move from the 
spot; but then she ran so quickly up the mountain 
that it was not long before she saw the tops of the 
12 


178 


HEIDI. 


pine trees above the roof, and at last the hut itself 
with her grandfather sitting on the bench in front 
of it, smoking his pipe, while above the hut the old 
pine trees swayed and sighed in the evening breeze. 
Now Heidi ran faster than ever, and before the Aim- 
Uncle knew what it was that was coming up the 
mountain so fast, the child was at his side. Drop- 
ping her basket on the ground she threw her arms 
around the old man’s neck and cried: — 

‘‘Grandfather, grandfather, grandfather !” for this 
was all she could say in the joy of seeing him again. 

The old man also had nothing to say. For the 
first time in many years his eyes were wet with tears 
and he had to dry them with the back of his hand. 
Then he unclasped Heidi’s arms from about his neck 
and set the child upon his knee; after looking down 
at her a moment, he said: — 

“So you have come home, Heidi; how did that 
happen? Very proud you do not look; did they send 
you away?” 

“Oh, no, grandfather; you must not think that,” 
Heidi began very earnestly; “they were all very good 
to me, Klara and the grandmamma and Herr Sese- 
mann. But you see, grandfather, 1 could hardly 
stand it until I could get home again to you, and 
sometimes it seemed to me I could not breathe for 
the lump in my throat. But I did not say anything, 
for that would have been ungrateful. Then all at 
once Herr Sesemann sent for me early one morning; 
I think the Herr Doctor had something to do with 
that — ^but perhaps the letter tells all about it.” With 
these words Heidi jumped to her feet, ana quickly 
took the letter and package out of her basket and 
laid them in her grandfather’s hand. 

“That belongs to you,” said he, laying the pack- 


UP THE ALM ON A SUMMER EVENING. 179 


age on the bench beside her. Then he read the letter, 
and without a word, put it into his pocket. 

“Do you think you could drink some milk with 
me, Heidi ?” he asked as he took the child by the hand 
and went toward the door of the hut. “But take 
your money with you, Heidi; it will buy a bed and 
bedding, and clothes enough to last you a couple of 
years.” 

“Indeed, I do not need it, grandfather,” Heidi 
assured him ; “for I have a bed, and Klara packed so 
many clothes into my trunk that I shall never need 
any more.” 

“Take it, take it, child, and put it away in the 
closet ; some day you will find a use for it.” 

Heidi obeyed and hopping and skipping, followed 
her grandfather into the house. Here she ran from 
one corner to another in the joy of greeting all the 
old familiar things; then she climbed up the ladder 
to the loft, but came to a sudden stop, and cried 
down in great alarm: — 

“Oh, grandfather, my bed is gone !” 

“It will soon be hack,” came the answer from below. 
“I did not know that you were coming home. Now 
come down and get some milk.” 

Heidi ran down and, fetching her high chair, seated 
herself in her accustomed place. Taking up her little 
bowl she set it to her lips and drank eagerly, as 
though she had never had anything so good in all 
her life before; when she had drained it, she set it 
down, and drawing a deep breath, said: — 

“There is nothing in the world as good as our milk, 
grandfather !” 

Suddenly a shrill whistle was heard without; like 
a flash Heidi was out of the door. There, from the 
heights above, came the whole flock of goats, skip- 


180 


HEIDI. 


ping, jumping, leaping into the air, and Goat-Peter in 
their midst. When he saw Heidi he stood as though 
rooted to the ground, and stared at her in speech- 
less amazement. Heidi called out: ^^Good-evening 
Peter !” and rushed in among the goats, crying : — 
^‘Swanli ! Bearli ! It is I ! Don^t you know me 
The little creatures must have recognized her 
voice, for instantly they began to bleat in an agitated 
manner, and Heidi called them all by name as they 
ran frantically about and pushed one another in their 
joy and eagerness to get near her. That impatient 
fellow. Goldfinch, took a leap over two of the other 
goats, so as to get close to her, and even timid little 
Snowhopli wedged her way through most persist- 
ently, eveji pushing aside the big Turk who looked 
amazed at such impudence and raised his bearded 
chin high in air to show that it was he who was 
being thus treated. 

Heidi was almost beside herself with joy at seeing 
all her old play-fellows once more; again and again 
she threw her arms around delicate little Snowhopli’s 
neck and stroked the glossy coat of boisterous Gold- 
finch, never heeding the familiar way in which she 
was being pushed from side to side by the goats in 
their ardor, until she found herself close beside Peter 
who had not moved from the spot. 

^^Come down, Peter, and say ^Good-evening,^ Heidi 
called to him. 

“So you have come back, have you the bo/s sur- 
prise at length allowed him to say, as he came nearer 
and took Heidi’s hand which she had been holding 
out to him for some time. Then he asked as he 
always had when parting from Heidi after a day 
spent up on the pasture : — 

“Are you coming with us again to-morrow?” 


UP THE ALM ON A SUMMER EVENING. 181 


‘^Not to-morrow, but the day after, perhaps. To- 
morrow I must go to the grandmother’s.^^ 

‘Tt is good that you are back again,” said Peter, 
drawing his face into wonderful wrinkles of delight; 
then he turned homeward. But he found his goats 
more unmanageable than ever before, for, when with 
coaxing and driving he had at length succeeded in 
gathering them all around himself, they suddenly 
turned about and all ran after Heidi who was walk- 
ing off with one arm around Bearli’s neck and the 
other around Swanli’s. Heidi had to go into the 
stable with her goats, and close the door after her, 
else Peter would never have got off with his flock 
at all. 

When the child returned to the hut she found her 
bed all ready for her, the fragrant hay, only recently 
mowed, was piled high, and over it the grandfather 
had carefully spread the clean sheet and coverlet. It 
was a great joy to Heidi to climb into it, and she 
slept more soundly than she had for over a year. 

During the night her grandfather left his bed no 
less than ten times and, softly mounting the ladder, 
listened to assure himself that Heidi was asleep and 
not tossing restlessly. Then he would feel for the 
round loophole to learn whether the hay with which 
he had carefully closed it was still flrmly in place; 
for henceforth the moon must not be allowed to shine 
on Heidi’s couch. 

But the child slept on without once waking, and 
did not stir from her bed, for now her great and 
burning desire was fulfilled: she had seen all the 
peaks and cliffs bathed in the sunset glow; she had 
heard the old pine trees sigh in the evening wind; 
she was at home again. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


ON SUNDAY^ WHEN CHURCH BELLS RING. 

Heidi was standing under the swaying pine trees 
waiting for her grandfather, who was going down 
with her to get the trunk in Dorfli while she staid 
with the grandmother. The child could hardly wait 
to see the grandmother again and hear how she had 
liked the rolls; and yet the waiting did not seem 
long, for she could not get enough of the familiar 
music that the wind made in the pine trees, nor of 
the fragrance and beauty of the green mountain 
slopes sprinkled with golden flower-cups. Her grand- 
father now came out of the hut and after giving a 
scrutinizing glance all round, said in a satisfied tone 
of voice: — 

‘^So, now we can go/’ 

It was Saturday, the day on which the Alm-TJncle 
cleaned up and set everything in order in the hut, the 
stable and round about ; that was his habit, and to-day 
he had devoted the whole morning to it, so that early 
in the afternoon he might go with Heidi; and this 
was why he now gave everything a glance of approval. 

In front of Goat-Peter’s house he and Heidi parted, 
and the little girl ran in. The grandmother had 
recognized her step at once and called out lovingly : — 

‘Ts it you, child? Have you come again?” 

Then she took Heidi’s hand and held it tightly in 
hers, as though she feared the child might be taken 
away from her again. The grandmother was now 
asked to tell how she had liked the little rolls, and in 


SUNDAY, WHEN CHURCH BELLS RING. 183 


answer said they were delicious, and that she thought 
she felt stronger to-day than she had for a long time. 
To this Peter’s mother added that the grandmother 
was so anxious to make the rolls last a long time that 
she had eaten only one since she had received them 
the day before; but that she believed her mother 
would grow quite strong again if she ate one a day for 
a whole week. Heidi listened very earnestly to what 
Brigitte said, and for some time afterward looked 
very thoughtful. At last she had solved her problem. 

“I know what we will do, grandmother,” she said 
with glad eagerness ; will write Klara and ask her 
for some more rolls, and then, I know, she will send 
us as many as you have now, and perhaps twice as 
many, for I had quite a large heap of them when they 
were taken away from me. And Klara promised to 
give me just as many as I had, and I am sure she will 
do it.” 

‘‘Why that is a good idea,” said Brigitte; “but 
think how stale they will grow! If we only had a 
little spare money ! The baker down in Dorfli makes 
just such rolls, but it is all I can do to pay for the 
black bread we eat.” 

A look of delight suddenly came into Heidi’s face. 

“Oh, I have a great lot of money, grandmother,” 
she cried in high glee, as she danced about with joy, 
“and I know just what I will do with it ! Every day 
you shall have a roll, and two on Sundays, and Peter 
can bring them home with him from Dorfli.” 

“No, no, child; that will not do,” remonstrated the 
grandmother; “that is not what the money was 
intended for. Give it to your grandfather, and he 
will tell you how to spend it.” 

But Heidi would not be turned from her purpose. 


184 


HEIDI. 


and in her delight skipped about the room, crying 
over and over again : — 

“Now the grandmother can have a roll every day, 
and get real strong again, and — oh, grandmother,^^ 
she cried in sudden joy, “if you get well and strong, 
it will grow light for you again, too, won’t it ? Per- 
haps it is only because you are weak.” 

The grandmother said nothing, for she did not 
wish to mar the child’s happiness. 

In dancing around the room Heidi had caught 
sight of the grandmother’s old hymn book, and it 
suggested another happy thought to her. 

“Grandmother,” she said, “I can read now. Shall 
I read for you out of your hymn book?” 

“Oh, yes !” said the grandmother in glad surprise. 
“But can you do it, child ? Can you really read ?” 

Heidi climbed on a chair and got down the old 
book from where it lay covered with dust, for it had 
not been touched for a long time. She dusted it 
tidily, and, seating herself on the footstool at the 
grandmother’s side, asked her what she would like to 
hear. 

“Anything you please, child ; anything you please,” 
was the grandmother’s answer as she pushed her 
wheel a little to one side and then waited eagerly. 

Heidi turned the pages and read a line here and 
there to herself. 

“Here is something about the sun ; I will read that 
to yon, grandmother,” she said, and began to read : — 

“The sun is beaming, 

Awake from dreaming! 

Behold its gladness, 

And leave thy sadness; 

The light that it sheds is God’s gift to theeu 


SUNDAY, WHEN CHURCH BELLS RING. 185 


“Hast thou a sorrow? 

Then hope for the morrow! 

’Tis not by groaning, 

Or piteous moaning 

That eyes are opened God’s goodness to see. 

“With sight God-given, 

Look up to heaven. 

And seeing its glory. 

Read there the story 
Of infinite power and merciful might. 

“There the pure-hearted. 

From earth departed. 

Freed of life’s burden. 

Shall find the guerdon 
That surely awaits the children of light. 

“What here we cherish. 

Ere long must perish ; 

But God endureth; 

His word assureth 

Each doubting heart of His undying.love. 

“His mercy sought us; 

His grace hath taught us 
When hearts are aching 
Well nigh to breaking, 

Their pain shall be healed with balm from above. 

“And none shall be weary; 

No days be dreary; 

Earth’s struggle ended. 

To heav’n ascended 

Thou’lt rejoice in the sun that knows no night. 

“Sweet peace, unbounded. 

Deep love, unsounded, 

Joy without measure. 

And purest pleasure 

Await thee there, in heav’n’s garden so bright.” 


186 


HEIDI. 


The grandmother sat with folded hands and with 
an expression of unutterable joy on her face., such as 
Heidi had never seen there before, although the tears 
were coursing down the withered cheeks. When 
Heidi had finished, the grandmother said plead- 
ingly:— 

“Oh, once more, Heidi ; let me hear it once more : 

‘And none shall be weary; 

No days be dreary — *” 


And the child began again and read with a strange 
feeling of joy and longing : — 

‘And none shall be weary; 

No days be dreary; 

Earth’s struggle ended, 

To heav’n ascended 

Thou’lt rejoice in the sun that knows no night. 

“Sweet peace, unbounded, 

Deep love, unsounded, 

Joy without measure 
And purest pleasure 

Await thee there, in heav’n’s garden so bright.” 

‘^Oh, Heidi, that gives me light ; that sheds a new 
light into my heart. Oh, what great happiness you 
have brought me, Heidi 

Again and again the grandmother repeated the 
message of joy, while Heidi’s face beamed witl pleas- 
ure. The child could not take her eyes off of the 
grandmother’s face, for never before had she seen 
her look like this. She had lost her careworn expres- 
sion, and, instead, her face wore a cheerful and grate- 
ful look, as though even now she beheld heaven’s 
garden so bright. 


SUNDAY, WHEN CHURCH BELLS RING. 187 


A rap on the window was now heard, and Heidi 
saw her grandfather beckoning her to come out. She 
obeyed at once, but before she went, assured the 
grandmother that to-morrow she would certainly 
come again; for even should she go to the pasture 
with Peter, she would stay only half the day, and 
then come down to her. For to be able to give the 
grandmother light, and to see her look so happy, was 
a greater pleasure to Heidi than anything else, even 
greater than to spend the day on the sunny pasture 
with the beautiful flowers and merry goats. 

Brigitte ran after the child as far as the door to 
give her the hat and dress she had left the day 
before ; Heidi took the dress, since there was no longer 
any danger that her grandfather would not know her ; 
but the hat she stubbornly refused to touch, declaring 
that she would never put it on her head again, never. 

Heidi’s heart was so full of her latest experience, 
that she had to tell her grandfather all about it as 
soon as she saw him ; that the little white rolls for the 
grandmother could be bought down in Dorfli, if there 
were only money enough to pay for them; and how 
light and happiness had all at once come to the 
grandmother. When she had told him all this, she 
went back to her first thought, and said very 
confidently : — 

^^And grandfather, even though the grandmother 
doesn’t wish it, you will give me all the money in the 
package, won’t you ? So that I can give Pv.ter enough 
for a roll for every day of the week, and two on 
Sundays; won’t you grandfather?” 

‘‘^But the bed, Heidi,” said her grandfather; ^^a 
real bed would be a good thing, and even after that is 
bought there will still be money enough left to pay 
for many a roll.” 


188 


HEIDI. 


But Heidi gave her grandfather no peace, telling 
him that she had slept much better on her bed of hay 
than ever she had on the feather pillows in Frank- 
fort; and so persistently did she plead, that finally 
her grandfather yielded, saying : — 

‘^The money is yours; spend it as pleases you; it 
will buy bread for the grandmother for a long, long 
time.” 

Heidi gave a shout of joy. 

‘^ISTow the grandmother will never have to eat hard 
black bread any more,” she cried. ‘^\nd oh, grand- 
father, everything is better now than it ever was 
before in all our lives, isn’t it?” 

And with her hand still in her grandfather’s, the 
happy child danced up and down with joy, giving 
little glad cries now and then, like a merry bird of the 
air. Suddenly she grew very serious, and said: — 

‘^But oh, grandfather, if the dear God had given 
me right away what I prayed for so hard, it would 
all have been different ; then I would have come home 
at once, and the grandmother would have had only a 
few rolls, and I should not have been able to read to 
her what does her so much good. But the dear God 
had planned it all so much better than I thought; 
the grandmamma told me so, and now it has all come 
as she said. Oh, how glad I am that the dear God 
did not do as I asked when I begged and cried so 
hard ! 

^^But now I will always pray as the grandmamma 
told me, and thank the dear God ; and when He does 
not give me what I ask, I will think : ‘Perhaps it is 
just as it was in Frankfort, and the dear God prob- 
ably knows of something much better for me.’ But 
we will pray every day now, won’t we grandfather? 


SUNDAY, WHEN CHURCH BELLS RING. 189 


And never forget the dear God, and then He will 
never forget us either.^^ 

^‘And if a person does forget Him, what then?’' 
muttered the grandfather. 

^^Oh, he will never be happy, for then the dear God 
will forget him, too, and let him go his owm way, and 
then when he gets into trouble, no one will be sorry 
for him, but everyone will say: ‘He turned away 
from the dear God first, and now the dear God, who 
alone could help him, leaves him to take care of 
himself.' " 

“That is very true, Heidi. How did you learn it ?" 

“The grandmamma told me. She explained it all 
to me." 

The grandfather walked on a while in silence. 
Then, following the train of his thoughts, he said, 
more to himself than to the child : — 

“And if it is so, it stays so ; no man can turn back ; 
and whom the Lord has forgotten. He has forgotten." 

“Oh no, grandfather; a man can turn back. I 
know that from what the grandmamma said ; and then 
it is like the beautiful story in the book. But you 
don't know that. Well, we are almost home now, 
and then you shall hear for yourself what a beautiful 
story it is." 

In her eagerness, Heidi went faster and faster up 
the last slope, and hardly had she reached the top 
when she dropped her grandfather’s hand and ran 
into the hut. 

The old man let the basket he had on his back slip 
to the ground ; he had put into it half of what was in 
Heidi's trunk, for the whole would have been too 
heavy for him. Then he sat down on the bench and 
remained lost in thought. Presently Heidi came 
running out with her big book under her arm. 


190 


HEIDI. 


how nice, grandfather, that yon are sitting 
here already,^^ she said, and with a spring she was on 
the bench beside him with her book open at the story, 
for she had read it so often that the book fell open 
at the right page. 

Then the child began to read with great earnest- 
ness about the son who had a good home, where fat 
cows and sheep grazed in his father’s pastures; and 
from where he stood among them, in his fine coat and 
leaning on his shepherd’s staff, he could see the beau- 
tiful sunset, just as it was all shown in the picture. 
“But one day he asked his father to give him his por- 
tion and let him go where he would oe his own 
master. Then he went into a far country and wasted 
all he had; and when it was gone, he hired himself 
out as a servant to a farmer who had no fine cows 
and sheep like those in his father’s pasture, but only 
pigs ; these he tended, dressed only in rags, and eating 
of the husks with which he fed the pigs. Then he 
remembered how well he had fared at home, and how 
good his father had been to him, and how ungrateful 
he himself had been, and he wept with bitter remorse 
and homesickness. And he thought: T will go to 
my father, and ask him to forgive me, and will say: 
“Father, I am no more worthy to be called thy son; 
make me as one of thy hired servants.” ’ And as he 
approached the house his father saw him from afar, 
and ran out to meet him” — 

“And what do you think is coming next, grand- 
father?” Heidi here interrupted the story. “You 
think the father will be angry, and say: ^Didn’t I 
tell you it would be so ?’ But just hear what he does. 
^And when he beheld his son, he felt sorry for him, 
and he fell on his neck and kissed him. And the son 
said : “Father, I have sinned against heaven and in 


SUNDAY,. WHEN CHURCH BELLS RING. 191 


thy sight, and am no more worthy to be called thy 
son.^^ But the father said to his servants: “Bring 
forth quickly the best robe, and put it on him, and 
put a ring on his hand, and shoes on his feet; and 
bring the fatted calf, and kill it, and let us eat and be 
merry ; for this, my son, was dead, and is alive again ; 
he was lost, and is found.^^ And they began to be 
merry.^ 

“Isn’t is a beautiful story, grandfather?” asked 
Heidi, as the old man still sat silent when she had 
expected him to be surprised and delighted. 

“Yes, Heidi, it is a beautiful story,” said her 
grandfather ; but his face looked so grave that Heidi, 
too, grew silent and looked at her pictures. Then the 
child made another, last attempt. Softly she pushed 
her book toward her grandfather, and pointed to the 
picture of the returned wanderer standing beside hia 
father, freshly clad and happy, a reclaimed son. “See 
how happy he is,” she said. 

A few hours later, while Heidi lay fast asleep, her 
grandfather climbed up the little ladder; when he 
reached the child’s bedside he set down his lamp, and 
the light fell on the sleeping child. She lay with 
folded hands, for she had not forgotten to pray ; her 
rosy little face wore a look of sweetest peace and trust, 
that must have had its message for her grandfather, 
for he stood there a long, long time and did not stir, 
his eyes fixed on the sleeping little one before him. 
At last he, too, folded his hands, and with bowed 
head, said softly : — 

“Father, I have sinned against heaven and in thy 
sight and am no more worthy to be called thy son,” 
and two great tears rolled down the old man’s cheeks. 

Not many hours later, the Alm-Uncle stood before 
his hut, and looked about him with a new light in his 


192 


HEIDI. 


eyes. The soft sunshine of an early Sunday morning 
lay on mountain and valley. Now and then the 
sound of church bells was wafted up from the valley 
below, while above him, in the old pine trees, the 
birds were blithely singing their morning carols. 
After a little while the grandfather went into the 
hut, and called up to the loft : — 

^^Come, Heidi ! The sun is up. Put on a good 
dress, and we will go to church together.’^ 

Heidi did not keep him waiting long, for this was 
an entirely new call from, her grandfather, and must 
be quickly obeyed. In a few minutes she came trip- 
ping down in one of her pretty Frankfort dresses, but 
when she saw her grandfather, she stopped in sur- 
prise, and looked at him. 

^^Oh grandfather!^’ she exclaimed; ^^never before 
have I seen you look like this ! And that coat with 
the silver buttons! Have you ever worn it before? 
Oh, you are so handsome in your beautiful Sunday 
clothes !” 

The old man smiled pleasantly down at the child, 
and said: — 

‘^And you in yours. Now come!” and taking 
Heidi’s hand in his, they went together down the 
mountain. 

From every side the music of the church bells 
greeted them, sounding fuller and stronger as they 
came nearer to them. Heidi listened enchanted, and 
said : — 

^^Do you hear, grandfather? It is like a great, 
great holidav.” 

Down in Dorfli the people were already at church, 
and were just beginning to sing as Heidi and her 
grandfather came in and took the farthest seat back. 


SUNDAY, WHEN CHURCH BELLS RING. 193 


But in the midst of the singing the person who saw 
them first nudged his neighbor, and said: — 

“Did you see that? The Alm-Uncle has come to 
church.” 

And the one who received the nudge passed it on to 
his neighbor, and so on, until in the shortest possible 
time, it was being whispered in every corner of the 
church : “The Alm-Uncle ! The Alm-Uncle !” 

Nearly all the women had to turn their heads at 
least for a moment, and many of them lost the time, 
so that the leader found it hard to keep the hymn 
going. 

But when the pastor began to preach they were 
inattentive no longer, for there was such earnest 
praise and thanksgiving in what he said that all his 
hearers were touched, and it seemed as though some 
great joy had come to them all. 

When the service was over, the Alm-Uncle took the 
child by the hand and turned toward the parsonage. 
All the people who went out with him, or were already 
outside, looked after him, and most of them even 
followed him to see if he was really going into the 
parsonage. When he did so, they stood about in little 
groups, and in great excitement discussed this 
unheard-of event, that the Alm-Unde had actually 
come to church. And all eyes were turned to the 
parsonage in great expectancy to see how the Uncle 
would come out ; whether in anger and resentment, or 
at peace with the pastor ; for nobody knew what had 
brought the old man down, nor what it all meant. 

But many had already changed their minds about 
him, and one said to another: “The Alm-Uncle is 
probably not as bad as he is painted; just see how 
carefully he holds the little one by the hand.” And 
13 


194 


HEIDI 


the other replied : “That is what I always said. And 
he wouldn’t go to see the pastor if he were so very 
wicked, for he would be afraid. People do exagger- 
ate so !” And the baker said : “Didn’t I tell you so 
first of all? Who ever heard of a little child that 
would willingly leave a home where there was plenty 
to eat and drink, and where she was well treated, and, 
turning her back on all this, run back to a grand- 
father who was so cross and wicked that she was 
afraid of him?” 

And this new feeling of kindness toward the Aim- 
Uncle was so catching that soon there were more for 
him than against him, especially as the women now 
joined the group, and more than one of them had 
something to tell that she had heard from Goat- 
Peter’s mother or grandmother, and which showed 
the Alm-Uncle in a very different light from that in 
which he had generally been regarded. They were all 
willing to believe it now, and gradually began to feel 
as though they were waiting to welcome back among 
them an old friend whom they had sorely missed. 

Meanwhile the Alm-Uncle had knocked at the door 
of the study and stood waiting ; it was opened by the 
pastor himself who stepped forward to meet him 
without any sign of surprise, but rather as though he 
had expected this visitor whose unusual appearance in 
church could not have escaped him. He grasped the 
old man’s hand and shook it repeatedly in the most 
friendly manner. It was some time before the Alm- 
Uncle found his voice, for he had not expected so 
cordial a welcome. At last he said: — 

“I have come to ask the Herr Pastor to forget the 
words I spoke to him up on the mountain, and not to 
remember it against me that I rejected his well-meant 
advice. The Herr Pastor was right in all he said. 


SUNDAY, WHEN CHURCH BELLS RING. 195 


and I was wrong; but I intend to follow bis advice 
and take a house in Dorfli during the winter, for 
it is too severe a season up yonder for a delicate 
child. And if my neighbors look at me askance, as 
though I were not to be trusted, I must remember 
that I deserve it ; and the Herr Pastor will not do so, 
I am sure.” 

The kindly eyes of the pastor beamed with pleas- 
ure. He took the old man^s hand in his once more 
and pressed it heartily ; then he said with emotion : — 

^^Neighbor, you must have been in the right church 
before ever you came to mine, and I rejoice with you. 
You shall not regret coming down to live among us 
again; and as for me, you will always find the wel- 
come of a good friend and neighbor at my house, and 
I am looking forward to many a pleasant winter 
evening with you, for I enjoy and prize your company 
greatly. And for the little girl we will find friends, 
too.” 

With the last words the pastor laid his hand on 
HeidPs curly head, and, taking the child by the hand, 
walked to the door with her grandfather. There he 
bade him good-bye, standing in the door-way where 
all the people outside could see how the Herr Pastor 
shook the Alm-Uncle’s hand again and again, as 
though he were his best friend from whom he was 
sorry to part. 

Hardly had the pastor’s door closed before all the 
people began to crowd around the Alm-Uncle, each one 
trying to be the first to greet him ; and so many were 
the hands that were held out to him that it was hard 
for him to decide which one to take first. One neigh- 
bor called out to him : am glad. Uncle, I am glad 

to see you among us once more!” and another: 
have long wanted to have a word with you. Uncle !” 


196 


HEIDI. 


And so they called and crowded from every side, and 
when the Alm-Uncle replied to all these friendly 
greetings by saying that he intended to occupy his 
old quarters in Dorfli again and spend the winter 
among his old neighbors, such a shout arose that one 
would have supposed the Alm-Uncle to be the most 
popular person in Dorfli, whose company everyone 
had missed with regret. 

Many of the good people accompanied the old man 
and his grandchild for some distance up the moun- 
tain, and when at last they bade him good-bye, nearly 
all of them wanted the Alm-Uncle to promise to come 
to see them when next he passed through Dorfli. 
When they had all turned back and were going down 
the mountain, the old man stood looking after them 
a long time with so friendly a glow on his fa-ce that 
it seemed as though the sun had risen within him 
and was sending its beams outward. The child, who 
had been regarding him for a long time, suddenly 
exclaimed : — 

‘‘Grandfather, you are growing more and more 
beautiful to-day. I have never seen you look like this 
before 

“Do you think so?’^ asked her grandfather with a 
smile. “Well, you see, Heidi, everything has gone so 
well with me to-day — ^better than I deserve or can 
understand. And to be at peace with God and man 
makes the heart light. The dear Lord was very good 
to me wUen He sent you up to the Aim.” 

When they reached Goat-Peter’s hut the Uncle 
opened the door and stepped in, saying: — 

“A good-day to you, grandmother ! I think we will 
have to do some more mending before the autumn 
winds begin to blow.” 

“Dear me, that is the Uncle!” cried the grand- 


SUNDAY, WHEN CHURCH BELLS RING. 197 


mother in glad surprise. ‘To think that I should 
live to see this day! Now I can thank you myself 
for all your kindness to us. May the good Lord 
repay you. Uncle ! May the good Lord repay you 1^’ 

And trembling with joy the old grandmother held 
out her hand to the Alm-Uncle, who shook it 
warmly. Then, still holding his hand in hers, she 
continued : — 

“There is one favor I want to ask of you. Uncle; 
if ever I have done you any wrong, do not punish me 
for it by letting Heidi go away again before I myself 
am laid away in the church-yard. Oh, you do not 
know all the child is to me!” and she put her arm 
around Heidi who had crept close to her. 

“Never fear, grandmother,” was the Uncle’s sooth- 
ing reply; “I have no wish to punish either you or 
myself in that way. Now we are together and, God 
willing, will stay so for many a year.” 

Now Brigitte drew the Uncle to one side in a con- 
fidential way. Showing him the pretty feather- 
trimmed hat, she told him how it had come into her 
possession, saying that of course she could not accept 
such a gift from a child. 

But the grandfather gave Heidi a glance of 
approval, and said : — 

“The hat is hers ; if she does not want to put it on 
her head again, she is right ; and if she gave it to you, 
why, keep it.” 

Brigitte was much pleased at this unexpected 
decision. 

“It surely is worth ten pfennigs or more ; just see !” 
she cried, holding the hat high above her head in 
her delight. 

“What a blessing Heidi brought with her from 
Frankfort ! I have lately been wondering whether it 


198 


HEIDI. 


would not be a good plan to send Peterli to Frank- 
fort. What do you think of it, Uncle 

An amused twinkle came into the Uncle^s eyes as 
he replied that it certainly could do Peter no harm, 
but he advised Brigitte to await some good oppor- 
tunity. 

At this moment Peter himself came stumbling into 
the room after he had first run his head against the 
door so violently that everything in the little room 
quaked. Peterli must have been pressed for time. 
Panting for breath, he stood in the middle of the 
room holding out a letter. This was indeed a most 
unusual event, one that had never occurred before — 
a letter addressed to Heidi, and which had been given 
him at the postoffice in Dorfli. 

How they all drew their chairs up to the table, and 
seating themselves around it, listened in eager expect- 
ancy. Heidi opened her letter and read it through 
without stumbling at a single word. It was from 
Klara Sesemann, who wrote to tell Heidi that since 
she had gone the house was so dull that she could not 
endure it ; so she had persuaded her father to take the 
trip to Eagaz during the coming autumn; and her 
grandmamma was coming with her, for she, too, 
wanted to visit Heidi and her grandfather in their 
mountain home. 

The good news created such surprise and rejoicing, 
and there was so much to ask and to talk about, since 
all were equally concerned in it, that even the grand- 
father did not notice how late it was getting. And 
so happy and gay were they in the prospect of the 
days soon to come, and, perhaps, even more so in the 
present glad reunion, that at last the grandmother 
said : — 

“But the best of all is when a good old friend like 


SUNDAY, WHEN CHURCH BELLS RING. 199 


you comes to greet us again as of old ; that warms the 
heart and gives us the comforting thought that some 
day all those who have loved each other here will be 
together again. You will soon come again, will you 
not. Uncle? And the child, to-morrow?’^ 

The promise the grandmother asked was gladly 
given, and then the grandfather said it was time for 
Heidi and him to go. Together they took their way 
up to the Aim, and, as in the morning the joyous 
bells had called them down, so now the sound of the 
sweet evening bells from the valley below accom- 
panied them on their upward way, growing fainter 
and fainter as they approached the sunny spot where 
stood their little home in the peaceful light of a 
Sunday evening. 

But in the autumn, when the grandmamma comes, 
there will be many a pleasant surprise in store for 
Heidi as well as for the grandmother, and then, no 
doubt, a real bed will find its way into Heidi’s loft, 
for wherever the grandmamma appears there every- 
thing is soon in good order, without as well as within. 


CHAPTER XV. 


PREPARATIONS FOR A JOURNEY. 

The good doctor by whose advice the child Heidi 
had been sent back to her home was just going up the 
broad street that led to the Sesemann house. It was 
a sunny September morning, so bright and lovely that 
it seemed as though it must bring joy to everyone. 
But the Herr Doctor’s eyes were bent so intently upon 
the white paving stones at his feet that he did not see 
how blue the sky was above him. There was a sad- 
ness in his face that was new to it, and his hair had 
grown much whiter since the spring. He had had 
an only daughter, a blooming girl who had been his 
greatest joy and closest friend ever since her mother’s 
death, and now, only a few months ago, death had 
robbed him of her also. Since then he had never been 
his old merry self again. 

His ring at the door was answered by Sebastian 
who threw open the front door with such a show of 
politeness and of being the Herr Doctor’s most 
obedient servant that is was plain to be seen that the 
visitor was not only the nearest friend of the master 
of the house and his little daughter, but that by his 
kindly manner he had endeared himself to every one 
in the house. 

very thing as usual, Sebastian?” asked the doc- 
tor in his ever kindly voice as he went up stairs fol- 
lowed by the obsequious servant who was still bowing 
and scraping, although this was lost on the doctor 


PREPARATIONS FOR A JOURNEY. 201 


whose back was turned toward Sebastian as he 
preceded him up the stairs. 

am glad that you have come, Doctor,” was Herr 
Sesemann^s greeting as soon as he saw him. ^^We 
must have another talk about that trip to Switzerland. 
I want to know whether you are still of the same 
opinion, now that Klara seems so much better.” 

‘^My dear Sesemann, what am I to think of you ?” 
replied the doctor as he seated himself beside his 
friend. really wish your mother were here; she 
would understand at once and everything would be 
settled. But you are always beginning over again. 
This is the third time you have sent for me to-day, 
only to tell you the same thing I have said before.” 

'^Yes, you are quite right; it is enough to try your 
patience. But you see, my dear friend,” and here 
Herr Sesemann laid his hand appealingly on the doc- 
tor’s arm, ^^it is so hard for me to deny the child what 
I promised her so faithfully, and what she has been 
looking forward to both by day and night for months 
past. This last illness the child has borne so 
patiently, too, cheered by the thought that the trip to 
Switzerland was soon to be taken, when she would 
visit her little friend Heidi up in the Alps. And now 
I am to tell the good child, to whom so much is 
denied, that this long-cherished* wish is also to remain 
unfulfilled. I cannot bear to do it.” 

^^Sesemann, there is no other way,” said the doctor 
in a tone of decision ; and as his friend still sat before 
him in dejected silence, he continued: ^^Just think 
of the circumstances. The past summer has been the 
worst that Klara has had for years ; the most serious 
consequences are to be feared from so long a journey. 
Moreover, it is now September, a season which may 
be very delightful up in the mountains, but which 


202 


HEIDI. 


may also be very cool. In addition, the days have 
grown short, and as Klara can certainly not remain 
over night with her friend, she would have only a few 
hours at a time up there. From Ragaz up to the Aim 
must be a trip of several hours, and she must be car- 
ried all the way in a chair. In fact, Sesemann, it is 
out of the question. But I will go with you to Klara 
and tell her my plan, and, since she is a sensible girl, 
she will make the best of what cannot be helped. 
Kext May she can go to Eagaz and take the baths, 
remaining there until it has grown pleasant and 
warm higher up in the mountains. Then she can be 
carried up to see lier friend every few days, and, 
refreshed and strengthened by her stay at Eagaz, she 
will enjoy these mountain trips much more than she 
could now. You understand, Sesemann, that if we 
are to have any hope of your little daughter’s recov- 
ery we must proceed most wisely and carefully.” 

Herr Sesemann, who had so far listened in silent 
resignation, now showed signs of great agitation as 
he exclaimed : — 

^^Tell me the truth. Doctor ! Have you really any 
hope that Klara’s condition will improve ?” 

With a shrug of the shoulders the doctor said 
sadly : — 

‘‘Very little. But come, my friend, think of me 
for a moment. You still have your dear child who 
longs for you when you are absent, and welcomes you 
on your return. You do not come back to a desolate 
house and sit down to a lonely meal. You are able to 
give your child a beautiful home ; although it is true 
that she is denied much that others enjoy, she has, on 
the other hand, many advantages that others lack. 
Ko, my friend, you two are not so greatly to be pitied 


PREPARATIONS FOR A JOURNEY. 203 


after all, for you have the joy of being together. 
Think of my lonely home 

Herr Sesemann had risen and was walking up and 
down the room with long strides, as was his habit 
when greatly disturbed. Finally he came to a halt 
before his friend, and laying his hand on the other’s 
shoulder, said: — 

‘^Doctor, I have an idea. It grieves me to see you 
so unlike your old self ; you ought to have a change, 
and I will tell you how to get it; you must take the 
trip to the Alps and go to see the child Heidi in our 
stead.” 

The doctor was quite startled at this proposal, and 
would not listen to it at first; but Herr Sesemann 
gave him no opportunity to refuse. He himself was 
so pleased and filled with this new plan that, taking 
his friend by the arm, he hurried him into his daugh- 
ter’s room. The good doctor was always a most wel- 
come visitor at the sick girl’s bedside, for he had been 
so kind to her ever since she could remember, and 
had always had some merry jest or cheerful story to 
tell her. She knew very well why he was so sad and 
quiet now, and would gladly have done something to 
make him happier. 

As soon as she saw him she held out her hand to 
him, and he sat down beside her. Herr Sesemann 
also drew up a chair, and taking Klara’s hand in his 
began to talk about the trip to the Alps, and how he 
himself had looked forward to it with so much 
pleasure. But the principal point, that it must be 
abandoned for the present, he passed quickly over, 
for he dreaded the tears that would follow. Then he 
passed on to the new plan, directing Klara’s attention 
to the benefit that their friend would derive from 
the trip if he would take it in their stead. 


204 


HEIDI. 


The tears that he had dreaded did not fail to come, 
but filled Klara’s blue eyes in spite of her brave 
efforts to keep them back, for she knew how it grieved 
her papa to see her cry. But it was very hard that 
all her plans were to end so, for the thought of her 
visit to Heidi had been her one joy and comfort all 
through the long lonely hours of the dreary summer 
she had just passed. But Klara never teased, for she 
knew very well that her father refused her only that 
which would be bad for her and so must not be. She 
choked down her tears and turned to the only hope 
that now remained. Taking her kind friend’s hand 
in hers, she stroked it softly and said pleadingly: — 
^^Oh, please, Herr Doctor! Do go to see Heidi; 
and then, when you come back, you can tell me how it 
looks up there, and what Heidi does, and her grand- 
father, and Peter and the goats. I know them all so 
well! And you can take with you what I want to 
send to Heidi — I have thought it all out — and some- 
thing for the grandmother, too. Please, go, Herr 
Doctor ! If you do, I will take all the cod-liver oil you 
order while you are away.” 

Whether the doctor was influenced by this bribe 
will never be known, but it is to be supposed that he 
was, for with a smile he now said : — 

^‘Then I will surely have to go, my little Klara, for 
that will make you round and fat as we want you to 
be, your papa and I. And when am I to start ? Have 
you decided that yet ?” 

^^Early to-morrow morning will be the best time, 
Herr Doctor,” was Klara’s reply. 

^^Yes, the child is right,” her father here broke in; 
^^the sun is bright and the sky is blue ; there is no time 
to be lost, for it is a pity that you are not enjoying 
every day like this up in the Alps.” 


PREPARATIONS FOR A JOURNEY. 205 


The doctor had to laugh. 

^'The next thing will be that I shall be scolded for 
still sitting here with you, Sesemann/^ said he rising; 
^^so it seems best to take myself 

But Klara laid a detaining hand on his arm ; there 
were a number of messages she wished him to give 
Heidi, and several things that he must notice care- 
fully so that he would be able to tell her about them 
on his return. The gifts for Heidi would be sent to 
him later in the day, she said, for the things must all 
be packed together, and Faulein Rottenmeier had 
gone on one of her shopping excursions from which 
she was not likely to return very soon. 

The doctor assured Klara that all her orders would 
be faithfully executed and, although he could not 
start early in the morning, he would, if possible, do so 
before the close of another day. He promised that on 
his return he would give his little friend an accurate 
account of all he had seen and heard. 

There are servants who have a wonderful faculty 
of learning what is going on in a house long before 
its master or mistress sees fit to tell them. Sebastian 
and Tinette must have possessed this gift in a high 
degree, for hardly had the doctor opened the door 
when Sebastian stood ready to attend him down stairs, 
and Tinette entered the room of her little mistress the 
very moment that the bell was rung for her. 

‘^Take this box and have it filled with very fresh, 
soft cakes, such as we eat with our coffee, Tinette,” 
said Klara, pointing to a box that had long stood 
waiting for this occasion. Tinette took hold of it by 
one corner, and dangling it disdainfully at her side, 
left the room. On the threshold she said pertly : — 

HBs well worth the trouble.” 

Down stairs, Sebastain was holding the door open 


206 


HEIDI. 


for the doctor with his usual politeness and, after an 
extra bow, said : — 

“Would the Herr Doctor be so kind as to give 
Sebastian’s regards to the little Mamsell?” 

“Well, Sebastian,” exclaimed the doctor in his 
pleasant way, “how did you find out that I am going 
on a journey?” 

Sebastian gave an embarrassed cough and then 
began : — 

“I was — I had — I hardly know myself — oh, yes, 
as I was just now passing through the dining-room I 
heard the little Mamsell’s name mentioned and, as 
is often the case, one thought suggested another — and 
in this way” — 

“Oh, I see, I see,” said the doctor with a smile; 
“and the more thoughts one has, the more he finds 
out, eh? Well, good-bye, Sebastian, until we meet 
again. I will deliver your message.” 

So saying the doctor turned to hurry out of the 
door but suddenly ran against an unexpected 
obstacle. The strong wind had prevented the house- 
keeper from continuing her wanderings through the 
shops, and, having returned, she was just entering 
the front door. The wind had caught the wide cape 
she wore and had puffed it out so that she came along 
like a ship with all sails set. The doctor beat a hasty 
retreat. But to him this lady was always wonder- 
fully obliging and amiable. She also drew back with 
extreme courtesy, and for a moment the two stood on 
either side of the door, each politely making way for 
the other, when suddenly a powerful gust of wind 
blew the housekeeper straight toward the doctor. He 
stepped aside just in time, for that instant the lady 
was blown past him and so far beyond that she had 
to turn back in order to give a suitable greeting to 


PREPARATIONS FOR A JOURNEY. 207 


this old friend of the famil3^ The violence of the 
wind had somewhat ruffled Fraulein RottenmeieFs 
temper, but the doctor had a way that was as oil on 
the troubled waters of her spirit. He at once confided 
to her his intention of taking a journey, and then 
asked her in the most winning manner to pack the 
things that he was to take to Heidi, saying that no 
one could pack them as could she. Then he bade her 
good-bye. 

Klara was looking forward to a series of conflicts 
with the housekeeper before the latter would consent 
to pack all the things she intended to send Heidi; 
but to her surprise the lady was amiability itself. 
She immediately cleared the long table, and then 
arranged upon it all the things Klara had gathered 
together, so that the little invalid could look on while 
they were being packed. This was no small task, for 
the articles that were to be sent were of the most 
varied nature and shape. First, there was a short 
heavy cape with a hood, which Klara intended for 
Heidi, so that during the coming winter the child 
could visit the grandmother whenever she wished, 
and not have to depend on her grandfather to take 
her down wrapped up in the heavy sack to keep her 
from freezing. Next there was a thick warm shawl 
for the old grandmother to wrap round herself so 
that she need no longer shiver when the bitter winter 
winds searched the cottage. Then there was the box 
with the cakes; that was for the grandmother, too, 
so that she might have something besides rolls with 
her coffee. Then came a huge sausage which Klara 
had originally intended for Peter as a change from 
nis constant diet of bread and cheese. But she had 
decided differently for fear that Peter, in his delight, 
would eat up the whole sausage at once. It was there- 


208 


HEIDI. 


fore to be sent to mother Brigitte, that she might first 
cut a generous slice for herself and another for the 
grandmother and then give Peter his share from 
time to time as seemed best to her. There was a bag 
of tobacco ; this was for the grandfather who, as Klara 
was well aware, liked to smoke his pipe as he sat on 
the bench in front of the hut. Last of all came a 
number of mysterious little bags, bundles and boxes 
which Klara had got ready with special delight, for 
each one contained a surprise for Heidi, something 
which Klara knew would please the child. 

At last Fraulein EottenmeiePs work was finished, 
and an imposing looking package, all ready for the 
journey, lay in one corner of the room where the 
housekeeper stood looking down at it, lost in con- 
templation of the great art of packing. Klara, for 
her part, cast glances of joyful anticipation at it as 
she pictured to herself HeidFs surprise and delight, 
and almost heard the child's shout of joy when the 
big bundle should appear. Sebastian now came in 
and, swinging the heavy package to his shoulder, 
hurried away with it to the doctor’s house. 


CHAPTER XVL 


A GUEST ON THE ALM. 

The soft flush of early morning lay on the moun- 
tain tops, and a fresh wind was sweeping through the 
pine trees, swaying their old branches to and fro. 
Heidi opened her eyes, for the sound had waked her. 
This song of the pine trees had a deep fascination for 
Heidi and called her with a power she could not 
resist. She jumped from her bed and found it hard 
to take the time to dress herself properly; but Heidi 
knew very well that it must be done, and that she 
must be tidy and clean. 

Then she climbed down the ladder; her grand- 
father’s bed was empty, and she ran to the door 
where she saw the old man standing in front of the 
hut looking up at the sky and in every direction, as he 
did each morning to see what the weather would be. 

Rosy clouds were drifting across the sky which 
was growing bluer and bluer, and the heights and 
pasture lands were tinged with gold, for the sun was 
just rising from behind the lofty peaks. 

^^Oh, how beautiful ! How beautiful ! Good-morn- 
ing, grandfather!” cried Heidi running out to join 
him. 

^^So your bright eyes are open, too?” was her 
grandfather’s greeting as he held out his hand to her. 

Heidi ran under the pine trees, dancing up and 
down with pleasure at the rush and roar among the 
tossing branches overhead, and at every fresh gust of 
14 


210 


HEIDI. 


wind and deeper bowing of the tall tree-tops she gave 
a shout of delight and leaped a little higher. 

Meanwhile her grandfather had gone into the 
stable to milk Swanli and Bearli, after which he 
brushed and washed them well ; then he brought them 
out, ready for their trip to the pasture. As soon as 
Heidi saw the pretty creatures she ran to them, and 
throwing her arms around their glossy necks gave 
them a loving greeting. The goats bleated with joy 
and affection, and each tried to get its head a little 
closer to Heidi’s shoulder, almost crushing her 
between them as they vied with each other to show 
their love for her. But Heidi was not afraid of them, 
and when the energetic little Bearli pushed and 
pressed somewhat too roughly, she said: — 

‘‘Ho, no, Bearli ! You butt just like the big Turk 
himself !” 

Instantly Bearli drew back and stood aside very 
properly, while Swanli, too, raised her head and 
assumed an elegant attitude, showing plainly that the 
little creature was thinking: “Ho one shHl ever have 
reason to say that I behave like the big 'Jurk.” For 
Swanli, with her coat of spotless white, regarded her- 
self as a little superior to brown Bearli. 

How Peter’s shrill whistle was heard, and a few 
moments later they came bounding up the mountain 
side, all the merry goats with the active little Gold- 
finch in the lead, showing his gay spirits in many a 
leap and caper. In an instant Heidi was in the midst 
of the merry rout, being pushed hither and thither in 
the ardor of the greetings that were given her. But 
she, too, did some pushing on her part, for she wished 
to get to where timid little Snowhopli was struggling 
toward her, but was always being pushed back by 
some stronger goat. 


A GUEST ON THE ALM. 


211 


When Peter appeared he gave a last tremendous 
whistle, by which he intended to frighten the goats 
off and send them on their way to the pasture, for he 
himself wanted a place beside Heidi. At the threat- 
ening sound the flock scattered, and Peter stepped up 
to Heidi. 

^^To-day you ought to go with us again, he said 
rather crossly. 

‘^No, Peter, I can’t,’’ replied Heidi. ^^They may be 
here at any moment now, and I must be at home to 
greet them.” 

^^You have made that excuse before,” muttered 
Peter. 

^^But it is a good one, and will be until they come,” 
retorted Heidi. ^^Or do you perhaps think that I 
need not be at home when they come all the way from 
Frankfort to see me? Is that what you think, 
Peter?” 

‘The Alm-TJncle will be here to meet them,” 
growled Peter. 

At this point they were interrupted by the loud 
voice of the old man calling from within the hut : — 

“Why doesn’t the army move forward? Is the 
fault with the field-marshal or with the troops ?” 

Instantly Peter turned about face, cracked his 
whip, and away went the goats, for they knew the 
sound well; Peter was close at their heels and the 
whole troop disappeared up the mountain side on a 
quick trot. 

Since Heidi’s return to her grandfather’s home she 
thought of many things that had never before 
occurred to her. For instance, she made her bed 
every morning now, pulling and stroking it until it 
looked quite smooth. Then she ran hither and 
thither in the hut, setting every chair in its own place. 


212 


HEIDI. 


and gathering up anything that lay or hung about, 
and putting it carefully away in the closet. When 
this was done, she got a cloth, and, climbing on a 
chair, wiped and polished the table until it shone. 
When afterward her grandfather came in-doors, he 
would give an approving glance all round, and per- 
haps say : “It always lool* like Sunday in the house 
now,^^ or, “It was not for nothing that Heidi went to 
Frankfort.” 

To-day, too, after Peter and his goats had trotted 
off together, and she and her grandfather had eaten 
their breakfast, Heidi turned at once to her house- 
hold duties ; but she found it hard to go on with them. 
It was so lovely out of doors this morning, and every 
few moments something called the child away from 
her work. Just now a sunbeam came dancing so 
merrily in at the window that it seemed plainly to 
say : “Come out, Heidi ! Come out !” She could not 
resist it, and out she ran. The gleaming sunlight lay 
upon the hut and all about it; it brightened the dis- 
tant mountain tops and fell far, far down into the 
valley ; yonder, where the path descended, the ground 
looked so dry and golden in the sunshine that it was 
in itself an invitation to Heidi to come and sit on it 
awhile and look about her. But she had hardly 
seated herself when she remembered that the three- 
legged stool was still standing in the middle of the 
room and that the table had not been cleared of the 
breakfast dishes. She jumped up and ran back into 
the house. But it was not long before she heard such a 
tumult in the old pine trees that she must needs go 
out and join them in their frolic, and dance up and 
down in time with the swaying of the great branches 
above her head. 

Her grandfather was in the shop working at several 


A GUEST OK THE ALM. 


213 


small jobs; from time to time he stepped to the door 
and with a smiling face watched Heidi’s capers. He 
had just returned to his work once more when he 
heard the child cry out : — 

^‘^Grandfather, grandfather ! Come, come !” 

He stepped out quickly, almost fearing that some 
ill had befallen her; he saw her running to where 
the path descended abruptly, while she called 
excitedly : — 

^^They are coming, they are coming! And the 
Herr Doctor is the first of all 1” 

Heidi rushed to meet her old friend who 
approached with his hand held out to greet her. 
When the child reached him she clasped his out- 
stretched arm with both her own, crying joyfully: — • 

^‘How do you do, Herr Doctor? And thank you 
again a thousand, thousand times.” 

^^God bless you, little Heidi 1 And what is it you 
are thanking me for so soon ?” asked the doctor with 
a pleasant smile. 

‘^Because I am at home again with grandfather,” 
explained the child. 

The doctor’s sad face brightened as with a ray of 
sunshine; this was a greeting he had not expected. 
With only his sad thoughts for companions the lonely 
man had climbed the mountains without noticing 
how beautiful it was about him, nor that, it grew 
more so with every step upward. He had supposed 
that Heidi would hardly recognize him, she had seen 
so little of him; moreover, coming as he did without 
the friends she expected, he regarded himself as one 
who brings a disappointment to those to whom he 
goes, and whom they will therefore scarcely care to 
see. Instead of this, Heidi’s eyes beamed with pleas- 


214 


HEIDI. 


ure, and, full of gratitude and love, she was clinging 
to the arm of her kind old friend. 

With fatherly tenderness the doctor took the child 
by the hand. ^^Come Heidi,^^ said he cheerily, ^^take 
me to your grandfather and show me your home.^^ 

^t Heidi remained standing where she was, and 
looked down the mountain path with an expression of 
mingled* expectation and surprise. 

‘‘^Where are Klara and her grandmamma?” she 
asked at length. 

‘‘Kow I shall have to tell you something that 
grieves me as much as it does you, Heidi,” replied 
the doctor. have come alone. Klara is ill, too 
ill to travel, and so the grandmamma did not come 
either. But in the spring, when the days have grown 
long and warm again, they will surely come.” 

Heidi stood in silent consternation ; it was hard to 
believe that all she had looked forward to so long 
was after all not to he. For some moments she 
remained motionless as though dazed by the unex- 
pected news. Without a word the doctor stood beside 
her, the silence about them broken only by the sigh- 
ing of the wind in the pine trees high overhead. Sud- 
denly Heidi remembered why she had run down there, 
and that the. doctor had come. She looked up at him, 
and saw something very sad in the eyes that met her 
own, something she had never seen there before; in 
Frankfort the doctor had never looked at her so. It 
went to Heidi’s heart; she could not bear to see any 
one suffer, much less the good doctor. It must he, 
she thought, because Klara and the grandmamma had 
not come with him. Eagerly she soughc for some 
way in which to comfort him, and quicklv found it. 

^^Oh the spring will soon he here, and then they will 
surely come,” she said consolingly; ^ffhe time never 


A GUEST ON THE ALM. 


215 


f,eems long here. And then, when they come, they 
can stay much longer, and Klara will be glad of that. 
Kow let us go up to grandfather.^^ 

Hand in hand the two went to the hut together. 
The child was so anxious to see her good friend look 
happy again that she began afresh to assure him that 
up here on the Aim it would not seem long at all 
before the long warm days of summer would be back 
again ; indeed, they would come before the doctor was 
aware of it. She was so persuasive that she became 
quite consoled herself, and when she saw her grand- 
father she called out cheerily : — 

^‘^The others have not come yet, but it will not be 
long before they will be here, too !’^ 

To her grandfather the doctor was by no means a 
stranger, for the child had talked so much about him. 
The old man met his guest with outstretched hand 
and gave him a hearty welcome. Then the two men 
sat down together on the bench in front of the hut, 
leaving a little place for Heidi to which the doctor 
kindly beckoned the child. Then he began to relate 
how Herr Sesemann had persuaded him to take the 
journey, and how he had himself thought that it 
would be good for him, since he had lately not felt 
quite as active and strong as usual. Then he whis- 
pered in Heidi^s ear that something would be coming 
up the mountain presently, something that had come 
all the way from Frankfort with him, and that she 
would enjoy much more than a visit from the old 
doctor. This made Heidi very curious to know what 
it might be. 

The Aim-Uncle now advised the doctor to spend all 
of the few remaining lovely days of autumn up on the 
Aim, or at least to come up on every fine day, for the 
Uncle could not invite him to remain with them 


216 


HEIDI. 


altogether, as the hut had no accommodations to offer 
a guest like the doctor. He suggested further that 
instead of returning to Ragaz the doctor should take 
a room down in Ddrfli, where plain hut comfortable 
lodgings could be procured. From there the doctor 
could easily come up to the Aim on every fine morn- 
ing and then spend the day with them, which would 
surely do him much good, the Uncle thought. He 
also offered to take his guest to a number of interest- 
ing places higher up in the mountain, which the 
doctor would be glad to see. 

This plan seemed very pleasing to the doctor, and 
he decided at once to carry it out. 

Meanwhile the sun had climbed to the zenith, the 
wind had long ago ceased and left the pine trees 
motionless and silent. For this high altitude the air 
was still soft and mild, and as they sat in the warm 
sunshine a refreshing breeze fanned their cheeks. 
The Aim-Uncle rose, and going into the hut soon 
returned with a table which he set in front of the 
bench. 

^^How, Heidi, run in and get what we need for the 
tahle,^^ said he. ^^Our guest must content himself 
with what we can offer and, although our fare is 
plain, our dining-room is grand.’^ 

quite agree with you,” said the doctor as his 
eyes rested on the sunlit valley far below him. ^^And 
as for the invitation, I accept it most gladly; in this 
air a dinner must taste very good.” 

Heidi ran back and forth, as busy as a bee, fetch- 
ing out everything that she could find in the closet, 
for to wait on the doctor was a great pleasure for her. 
Meanwhile her grandfather was preparing the meal 
and soon appeared with the steaming jug of milk in 
one hand and in the other the golden cheese toasted to 



“ Sek what the Grandmother is going to have mmth 


HER Coffee ! ” 





* 



A GUEST ON THE ALM. 


217 


a tempting brown. Then he cut fine, transparent 
slices of the rosy meat that he himself had dried up 
here in the pure mountain air. The doctor enjoyed 
his dinner more than any he had tasted in a whole 
year. 

^^Yes, yes” said he, ^This is the place for our 
Klara. Here she will gain new strength, and if she 
can eat for a while as I have eaten to-day, she will 
grow round and plump as never before in all her life.’^ 

At this moment some one was seen coming up the 
mountain with a heavy load on his back. When 
the man arrived in front of the hut he threw his 
burden on the ground and took a few long breaths of 
the fresh mountain air. 

^^Ah, here is what came with me from Frankfort,’’ 
said the doctor as he rose and drew Heidi with him 
to where the bundle lay. He began at once to undo 
it, and when he had taken off the many outside 
wrappings, he said : — 

^‘There, child ; now you can undo the rest and take 
out all your precious treasures yourself.” 

Heidi did as she was told, and when all the things 
lay spread out before her she. stood and gazed at 
them with wide eyes of wonder. Not until the doctor 
lifted the cover from the big box, saying : ^^See what 
the grandmother is going to have with her coffee!” 
did the child find her voice. Then she danced about 
the box and clapped her hands with joy as she cried 
gleefully : — 

^^Oh, oh! Now the grandmother will have some 
lovely cakes to eat!” 

She wanted to pack everything together and hurry 
away to the grandmother at once, but her grandfather 
suggested that she should wait until evening, when, 


218 


HEIDI. 


together, they would accompany the doctor down the 
mountain and take the things to the grandmother. 

So Heidi returned to her gifts and soon discovered 
the pretty hag full of tobacco which she quickly 
brought to her grandfather. He was much pleased 
with it and filled his pipe at once. The two men then 
continued their conversation, sitting on the bench 
together and blowing great clouds of smoke into the 
air, while Heidi played about, picking up one of her 
treasures after another, not knowing which she liked 
the best. After a while she left them all and placing 
herself before the doctor waited for a pause in the 
conversation, when she said with great decision : — 

“No, there is nothing there that 1 enjoy more than 
the visit from the old doctor.” 

The two men laughed heartily, and the doctor 
declared that this was certainly more than he had 
expected. 

When the sun approached the tops of the western 
mountains the visitor arose, for it was high time to 
return to Dorfii and secure the necessary lodgings. 
He took Heidi by the hand while her grandfather 
gathered together the box of cakes, the big sausage 
and the shawl, and put them under his arm ; then the 
three went down the mountain together as far as 
the goatherd^s hut. Here Heidi bade the doctor 
good-bye, for she was to remain with the grandmother 
until her grandfather came back from Dorfii, whither 
he was going to accompany his guest. 

As Heidi shook hands with the doctor, she said 
questioningly : — 

“Perhaps you would like to go up to the goat 
pasture with us to-morrow ?” 

To Heidi^s mind this was the greatest treat she had 
to offer, 


A GUEST ON THE ALM. 


219 


^Tis a bargain, Heidi/^ said the doctor ; ‘Sve will 
go together.” 

The men went on, and Heidi opened the door into 
the little house. With might and main she first 
dragged in the big box of cakes ; then she turned back 
for the huge sausage — for her grandfather had set 
everything down just outside the door — and last of 
all, she brought in the big shawl. She laid all the 
things as close to the grandmother as possible, so that 
by touching them she might learn what they were. 
The shawl Heidi laid across the grandmother’s knees. 

^‘^All from Frankfort ! Klara and her grandmamma 
sent them all!” was Heidi’s jubilant explanation to 
the astonished grandmother and her daughter ; 
Brigitte was so dazed with surprise that she stood 
there without so much as raising a finger to help the 
child who tugged away at all the heavy things and 
spread them out before her wondering eyes. 

‘^And oh, grandmother, aren’t you very, very glad 
to have the cakes ? See how soft they are 1 Just see 1” 
cried tne happy child again and again. 

Yes,. yes, Heidi, indeed I am; what good people 
they must be who sent them !” was the grandmother’s 
reply; then, as she passed her hand caressingly over 
the soft warm shawl, she added : ^‘What an excellent 
thing for the cold winter days! It is too fine for 
me, finer than anything I ever expected to have.” 

Heidi wondered that the grandmother should be 
more delighted with the dull gray shawl than with 
the beautiful cakes. Brigitte was still standing 
before the huge sausage upon which she looked with 
a feeling almost of reverence. Never before in all 
her life had she seen such a giant sausage. And to 
think that it was her own, and that presently she 
would cut it ! It seemed almost too good to be true. 


220 


HEIDI. 


She shook her head in doubt, and said that she would 
have to ask the Aim-Uncle what it all meant. But 
Heidi was in no doubt about it, and told her that it 
was meant to be eaten. 

Just then Peter came stumbling in. 

‘^The Aim-Uncle is just behind me; he wants 
Heidi” — there the boy stopped, for his eye fell on 
the table where lay the monster sausage, and he was 
so overcome by the sight of it that speech failed him. 
But Heidi guessed what he was going to say, and 
quickly bade the grandmother good-bye. 

The Alm-Uncle’s step had come to be a most wel- 
come sound to the blind woman, for he never passed 
the house now without going in, if only to wish the 
grandmother a good-day and say a cheery word or 
two. But to-day it was very late for Heidi, who was 
always up with the sun. ^The child must have her 
sleep,” thought the grandfather, and remained firm. 
So he stopped only long enough to call a good-night 
to the grandmother through the open door, while 
Heidi came running out to him. Then he took the 
child by the hand, and the two climbed upward 
together to where their peaceful home stood under the 
shining stars. 


CHAPTEE XVII. 


A RECOMPENSE. 

Early the next morning the doctor Joined Peter 
and his goats in Dorfli to climb the mountain in their 
company. The friendly old gentleman made several 
attempts to begin a conversation with the goatherd, 
but received only low-muttered monosyllables in 
reply from the boy. It was no easy matter to engage 
Peter in conversation. And so it was a silent com- 
pany that arrived in front of the Alm-Uncle’s hut, 
where Heidi stood waiting with both her goats, all 
three as bright and merry as the early sunbeams on 
the heights above them. 

^^Coming with us?’^ asked Peter, for, whether as 
question or as invitation, he said the same words 
every morning. 

‘^To be sure I am, if the Herr Doctor will come 
too,” was Heidi^s reply. 

Peter east a sidelong glance at the strange 
gentleman. 

Just then the grandfather came out of the hut with 
the dinner bag in his hand and, after a very respect- 
ful greeting to the doctor, stepped up to Peter and 
hung the bag over his shoulder. 

It was heavier than usual, for the Alm-Hncle had 
put in a fine slice of the rosy meat so that the gentle- 
man might have his dinner with the children should 
he wish to remain up on the pasture with them. 
Peter’s mouth widened until it reached almost from 
ear to ear with a smile of delight, for he surmised 


222 


HEIDI. 


that there was something unusual stowed away in the 
bag. 

The little company now started on its way up the 
mountain. Heidi was entirely surrounded by the 
goats, one after the other being pushed aside by those 
behind as they crowded to get next to her ; and so she 
was carried along in the midst of the merry throng 
until, with an effort, she stood still and holding up 
her finger said: — 

“^^Now you must all be good and run on, and donT 
come back to push and crowd again, for now I must 
walk with the Herr Doctor for a while.^^ 

Then she patted Snowhopli, who always kept close 
beside her, and told the little goat to be especially 
good and obedient. Then the child made her way 
out of the flock, and walked beside the doctor who 
immediately took her hand and kept it in his own 
for the rest of the way. He had no need to seek for 
something to talk about now, for Heidi began at once 
to tell him about the goats and their curious ways, 
about the flowers, the gray cliffs and the birds, mak- 
ing the time pass so quickly that the pasture was 
reached before they knew it. 

All the way up the mountain, Peter had cast side- 
long glances at the doctor, that might have struck 
terror to his heart had he seen them, which, fortu- 
nately, he didn’t. 

When they had come to the end of their journey, 
Heidi at once conducted her good friend to her 
favorite spot where she always went to sit and 
gaze about her, for she thought it the most beautiful 
place of all. To-day she did as usual, and the doctor 
sat down beside her on the sunny slope. 

The golden sunshine of a perfect autumn day lay 
on the rocky heights above them and flooded the 


A RECOMPENSE. 


223 


green valley below. Everywhere from the lower pas- 
ture lands the tinkle of herd bells was wafted upward, 
sounding as calm and sweet as though they were ring- 
ing in peace to all mankind. The great snow-field 
opposite glistened and sparkled with the dancing sun- 
beams upon it, and the gray peaks of Falkniss lifted 
their rock-crowned heads in ancient majesty far into 
the dark blue vault above them. The morning breeze 
swept softly over the grass, gently swaying the few 
bluebells that still remained of the summer’s vast 
throng, and now nodded contentedly in the^ sun’s 
warm rays. Far overhead the great eagle was sweep- 
ing about in wide circles ; to-day, however, he was not 
screaming, but with outstretched pinions was quietly 
sailing through the blue sky enjoying the sunshine. 

Heidi looked hither and thither — at the blithely 
nodding flowers, the blue sky, the merry sunshine, 
the contented bird in the air above them, and thought 
it all so lovely, so lovely. The child’s eyes were bright 
with happiness; she looked at her friend to see 
whether he, too, was enjoying the beauty about him. 
So far the doctor had gazed around in silence, wrapt 
in thought; now, as he met the child’s eyes that 
beamed at him with pleasure, he said : — 

^^Yes, Heidi, it is very beautiful up here; but what 
do you think? If a man brings a heavy heart with 
him, what must he do so that he may enjoy all the 
beauty around him ?” 

^^Oii, oh !” cried Heidi cheerily ; ^There are no heavy 
hearts up here; they are all in Frankfort.” 

A smile came to the doctor’s face, but soon left it 
again. 

^^But suppose, Heidi,” said he, ^That some one 
brings all the sadness of Frankfort with him up here; 
is there anything that can help him then?” 


224 


HEIDI. 


‘‘When we are in trouble and do not know what 
to do, we must tell it all to the dear God,” said Heidi 
with perfect confidence. 

“Yes, that is a good way, child,” said the doctor; 
“but if that which makes us so unhappy is sent by 
God himself, what is there to tell Him then ?” 

Heidi had to think hard over this new question, 
although she felt very sure that there was no sorrow 
for which the dear God knew no help. She sought 
for the answer in her own experience. 

“Then we must wait,” said she after a pause, “and 
think all the time: ‘Ho doubt the dear God knows 
something good that will come of this, and I must 
wait and not turn away from Him.^ Then, after 
awhile, we shall see that the dear God had something 
good in mind for us all the while; but because we 
could not see it at once, but only saw what made us 
so dreadfully sad, we thought it would always be so.” 

“That is a beautiful belief, my child,” said the 
doctor; “hold to it always.” For a few moments he 
sat in silence, his eyes resting on the mighty cliffs 
before him, and then on the green and sunny valley 
below ; then he began again : — 

“Look you, Heidi, there might be some one sitting 
here on whose eyes lay a great darkness, making it 
impossible for him to see all the beauty about him. 
Such an one might be doubly sad here, knowing that 
all this beauty was not for him. Can you understand 
that?” 

HeidFs glad heart felt a sudden pain, for the doc- 
tor’s words about a great darkness on the eyes brought 
to her mind the poor grandmother who could never 
again see the bright sunshine, nor all the glad beauty 
of the world up here. This was a grief that always 
wrung Heidi’s heart afresh whenever she thought of 


A RECOMPENSE. 


225 


it She did not speak for some time, for the pain had 
come so suddenly into her happiness. At length she 
said very earnestly: — 

“Yes, I can understand it. But I know of help 
even for that ; we must say the grandmother^s hymns ; 
they will bring a little light, perhaps so much that 
we will grow quite happy again. The grandmother 
told me so.^^ 

“What are the hymns, Heidi asked the doctor. 

“I only know the one about the sun and the beauti- 
ful garden, and of the other long one a few verses 
that the grandmother likes the best, for when I come 
to those she always wants me to read them again.” 

“Say those verses for me, my child; I should like 
to hear them,” said the doctor getting ready to give 
close attention. 

With her hands clasped in her lap, Heidi sat think- 
ing for a while ; then she said : — 

“Shall I begin with the verses that the grand- 
mother says bring a new hope to the heart?” 

The doctor nodded assent, and Heidi began: — 

Oh trust, and let him guide thee ! 

He is thy sovereign wise. 

And ever close beside thee 
Will shape to thy surprise 
The life thou dost surrender 
Into his loving hand, 

That, ever kind and tender. 

Will lead thee to the end. 

Think not that he has left thee 
If in his all-wise reign. 

He has of joy bereft thee 
And sent thee bitter pain; 

For though in grief and anguish 
He leaves thee for a space, 

’Tis not to see thee languish. 

But to teach thee of his grace. 

15 


226 


HEIDI. 


Doubt not his love and power; 

Steadfast and true abide. 

And in thy darkest hour 
Thou’lt find him at thy side. 

Bearing the burden for thee. 

Breaking the chains that bound. 

Shedding the blessing o’er thee, 

That thou at last hast found. 

Heidi broke off suddenly^ for she doubted that the 
doctor was still listening. He had shaded his eyes 
with one hand and did not stir. She thought he must 
have fallen asleep, and that, should he care to hear 
any more verses when he awoke, he would ask for 
them. 

There was a deep silence. But, though the doctor 
said nothing, he was not asleep. His thoughts had 
gone far back to a day in his childhood. Again he 
stood, a little boy, beside his dear mother’s chair; 
with one arm about his shoulders, she was repeating 
the hymn of which Heidi had just said a few verses, 
and which he had not heard in many years. Again 
he heard his mother’s voice, and saw her kind eyes 
looking lovingly down into his, and after the last 
words of the hymn had died away, his memory 
brought back other words that the dear voice had 
spoken, and which he must have been glad to hear 
again and follow in thought, for it was a long time 
that he sat there, silent and motionless, with his 
hand over his eyes. When at length he roused him- 
self, he found Heidi’s wondering eyes upon him ; tak- 
ing the child’s hand in his, he said: ^^Heidi, your 
verses are beautiful,” and his voice sounded cheerier 
than it had. ^^We will come here again some time, 
and then you must say them over again for me.” 

During all this time Peter had been busily engaged 
in giving vent to his wrath. For days Heidi had not 


A RECOMPENSE. 


227 


come to the pasture at all^, and now, that she had, 
there was that old gentleman sitting beside her all 
the while, so that Peter himself could not so much 
as get near her. It enraged him beyond endurance. 
Taking a position just behind the unsuspecting gen- 
tleman, where there was no danger of being discovered, 
he doubled up one fist and shook it savagely; after 
awhile he doubled up both fists, and the longer Heidi 
sat beside the stranger, the higher and more threat- 
eningly did Peter swing his fists back and forth 
behind the gentleman who sat there so unconscious 
of his peril. 

Meanwhile the sun had reached the point which 
indicates the dinner hour; Peter saw it at once, for 
he never needed to be told of it. Suddenly, with all 
his might he shouted at the two sitting before him : — 

^TPs time to eat 

Heidi rose to fetch the bag, so that the doctor might 
eat his dinner without disturbing himself. But he 
told her that he was not hungry, and would only 
drink a glass of milk; afterward he would wander 
about the pasture a while, and then climb a little 
higher up the mountains. Upon hearing this Heidi 
discovered that she, too, was not hungry and wanted 
nothing more than a drink of milk. She offered to 
take the doctor up to the great moss-covered cliffs 
where Goldfinch had once come near to losing his life, 
and where the spicy herbs grew that the goats liked 
so much. She ran to Peter to explain it all to him, 
and to tell him that he must first get a bowl-full of 
milk from Swanli for the doctor, and then another 
for herself. 

The boy looked at her in great surprise, and then 
asked breathlessly: — 

^^Who is to have what is in the bag 


228 


HEIDI. 


^^You may have it all; but first you must get the 
milk ; and be quick about it,” was Heidi’s reply. 

Never before had Peter carried out an order as 
promptly as he did this one; for there lay the bag 
before him, and as yet he had no idea what there 
might be in it, although this was now all his own. As 
soon as Heidi and the doctor had their milk, Peter 
opened the bag and took a hurried glance at its con- 
tents. When he beheld the delicious piece of meat 
he trembled with joy, and took another hasty glance 
to assure himself that it was not all a delusion. Then 
he quickly thrust his hand into the bag to bring forth 
the coveted treasure and enjoy it, hut instantly drew 
it back empty, as though he were afraid to take what 
he saw. He had suddenly remembered how he had 
stood behind the stranger and had shaken his fists 
at him, and now that gentleman had given him the 
whole of his excellent dinner. Peter was seized with 
remorse for his evil deed, for he had a feeling that it 
stood between him and the precious gift he longed 
to enjoy. Suddenly he jumped up and ran back to 
the place where he had stood with clinched fists ; then, 
holding up both arms with hands wide open to show 
that his evil intentions were gone, he stood so for 
some time until he felt that due atonement had been 
made. Then he leaped back to the bag and, with 
his conscience clear once more, began his unusually 
good dinner, and enjoyed it to the utmost. 

Heidi and the doctor wandered about together for 
a long time and found much to say to each other. 
But finally the doctor said that it was time for him 
to go back, for he thought that the child would like 
to play with the goats for a while. But Heidi would 
not hear of it, for in that case the doctor would have 
to find his way alone down the mountain. She 


A RECOMPENSE. 


229 


insisted on going with him as far as her grandfather’s 
hut, and even a little piece beyond. She went hand 
in hand with her good friend, and had still much to 
tell him and to show him on the way down — all the 
places where the goats liked best to graze, or where 
in summer the shining yellow blossoms of the willow- 
herb or the red centaury and many other flowers 
grew in such abundance. She knew them all, for 
during the summer her grandfather had taught her 
the names as he knew them. 

But at last the doctor insisted that Heidi must turn 
back, and when he had bidden her good-bye, he went 
on alone down the mountain path. Looking back 
from time to time, he saw Heidi still standing where 
he had left her, her bright eyes following him and 
her little hand weaving a last good-bye to him, just 
as his own dear daughter had bade him farewell when 
he went from home. 

The month that the doctor spent in the mountains 
was so bright and sunny that every morning brought 
him to the Alm-Uncle’s door. Then there were pleas- 
ant jaunts in one direction or another. Sometimes 
the two men climbed far up the mountains to where 
the ancient, weather-beaten pine trees looked down on 
them, and where among the gray cliffs the eagle 
must have built his nest for here he circled and 
screamed close above the heads of the two intruders. 

The doctor was always very much interested in 
what his companion had to tell him, and often won- 
dered at the old man’s knowledge of the many plants 
that grew in this mountain region ; for he knew them 
all and what good purpose they would serve. He 
could find so much that was good and useful up 
among the rocks — in the spicy resinous pines, in the 
dark spruce trees with their fragrant needles, in the 


230 


HEIDI. 


curling moss that nestled between their gnarled old 
roots, and in all the tiny plants and humble blossoms 
which the rich mountain soil brought forth even at 
this great height. 

With the ways and habits of all the creatures, both 
great and small, that lived up here the Aim-Uncle 
was just as familiar, and he had many an amusing 
story to tell the doctor about these curious dwellers in 
rocky crevice, underground cave, or high tree-top. 

The time passed so quickly when the two men 
were off on these excursions that the doctor could 
hardly realize that it had gone, and as he grasped the 
old man’s hand in their cordial parting at night, he 
often said : — 

never leave you, my good friend, without having 
learned something both new and useful.” 

But there were many days, and they were generally 
the most beautiful ones, that the doctor spent up on 
the pasture with Heidi. Then the two usually passed 
some hours on the beautiful sunny slope where they 
had sat on the first day of the doctor’s visit, and 
Heidi would repeat the verses they both loved so 
well, or tell her friend all the many things that were 
so interesting to her. At these times Peter often 
sat in his old place behind them, but he never shook 
his fists at the doctor now-a-days, but sat there very 
quietly and peacefully. 

All too soon the charming month of September 
came to an end, and one morning the doctor came to 
his friends without the cheery look his face had 
lately worn again, and announced that this was to be 
his last day with them, for it was time for him to 
be back in Frankfort. The parting grieved him sadly, 
he said, for the Aim had grown to be as dear to him 
as his own home. The Aim-Uncle heard the news 


A RECOMPENSE. 


231 


with deep regret, for the doctor’s company had been 
a great delight to him; and as for Heidi, she had 
become so used to the daily companionship of her 
kind friend that it seemed almost impossible to spend 
the days without him. She turned to him with a 
questioning look of surprise in her eyes. But it was 
only too true. 

After bidding her grandfather good-bye, the doc- 
tor asked Heidi to go with him for a short distance. 
Taking his hand she went down the mountain path 
with him, but even yet could not realize that he was 
indeed leaving them. After a while the doctor stood 
still and told Heidi that she must turn back now, 
for she had come far enough. He passe i his hand 
caressingly over the child’s curly hair two or three 
times and said : — 

‘^Now I must go, Heidi. If I could only take you 
back to Frankfort and keep you with me !” 

In an instant all Frankfort rose before Heidi’s 
eyes — ^the many, many houses, and all the stone- 
paved streets, Fraulein Rottenmeier also, and Tinette. 
With an anxious look she said timidly : — 

‘Tt seems to me that it would be pleasanter to 
have you come back to us.” 

^^You are right, my child. That will be much 
better. So farewell, my little Heidi !” said the kindly 
doctor, holding out his hand to the little girl. As 
the child laid her hand in his she looked up at her 
friend and saw tears in the kind eyes that looked 
down at her. Turning away hastily, the doctor 
hurried down the mountain. 

Heidi stood motionless where he had left her. The 
sight of the kind eyes filled with tears had raised a 
great conflict in her heart. Suddenly she burst into 
tears and running after her departing friend as fast 


232 


HEIDI. 


as her feet could carry her she called in a voice choked 
with sobs: — 

“Oh, Herr Doctor, Herr Doctor!’^ 

The doctor turned and stood waiting for her. 
When the child reached him, she sobbed out with the 
tears still rolling down her cheeks : — 

“I will go with you, Herr Doctor, and will stay in 
Frankfort just as long as you wish; only wait until 
I run back and tell grandfather about it.^^ 

The doctor laid a gentle hand on the excited child’s 
head and said soothingly: — 

“Ho, my dear Heidi, not now. You must stay 
here among the pine trees a while longer else you 
might get sick again. But tell me, my child, if some 
day I should be ill and alone, would you come to me 
then and stay with me? Can I feel that there is 
some one who will care for me then and love me?” 

“Yes, indeed, Herr Doctor! I will come on the 
very day you send for me ; and I love you, too ; nearly 
as much as I do grandfather,” Heidi assured him 
between her sobs. 

With another loving clasp of the little one’s hand 
the doctor turned and hurried on his way. Heidi 
stood looking after him, waving her hand in farewell 
as long as there was anything to be seen of her friend. 

As the doctor looked back for the last time at the 
beckoning little figure standing on the sunny moun- 
tain-side, he murmured : — 

“ ’Tis a good place yonder, good for both body and 
soul; and a heavy heart can grow light again up 
there.” 


CHAPTER XYIII. 


A WINTER IN DORFLI. 

All around the Alm-Uncle^s hut the snow lay so 
high that it looked as though the windows came all 
the way down to the ground, for below them there 
was nothing to be seen of the little house, and the 
front door had disappeared altogether. Had the 
Uncle been living there he would have had to do as 
Peter was now doing every day, for hardly a night 
passed without bringing a heavy snow-fall. Every 
morning the boy had to climb through the window and 
jump out into the snow. If the night had not been 
very cold so that everything was frozen stiff, he dis- 
appeared entirely in the soft snow; then, by beating, 
kicking and pushing with his hands and feet, and 
even with his head, he worked his way out. Then his 
mother would hand him the big broom through the 
open window, and with this he would push and sweep 
the snow away from before him until he reached the 
front door where the most difficult part of his task 
awaited him. All the snow in front of the door had 
to be shovelled to one side, for, should it remain soft, 
the entire mass would fall into the kitchen as soon as 
the door was opened ; or, should it freeze, the inmates 
of the little house would be prisoners, for no one 
could cut his way through these great blocks of frozen 
snow, and only Peter was small enough to slip in and 
out of the tiny window. 

But the season of ice and snow also brought many 
advantages to Peter. When he wanted to go to Dorfli 


234 


HEIDI. 


he had only to open the window and crawl out to 
find himself on the solid crust of snow. Then his 
mother would hand out his sled to him, and when he 
was seated on it, he had but to give it a push, to go 
speeding away in any direction he chose, for the 
whole mountain side was one great slide. 

But the Aim-Uncle was not in his mountain hut 
this winter; he had kept his word, and at the first 
snow-fall had locked up house and stable, and had 
taken Heidi and the goats down to Dorfli. Here, 
quite near the church and the parsonage, stood a 
rambling old building which in times long past had 
been a great mansion as was still plainly to be seen, 
although the entire structure was more or less in 
ruins. It had once been the home of a brave soldier 
of the Spanish wars, who had not only done many a 
valiant deed, but had taken much booty as well. 
With this he returned to his native place and built 
himself this handsome house in which he intended to 
spend the rest of his days. But before long he 
wearied of quiet little Dorfii, and longed to be back 
again in the noise and tumult he had learned to love, 
lie closed his house and left Dorfli never to return to 
it. After many years, when there could no longer be 
any doubt that the former owner was dead, a dis- 
tant relative from down in the valley took posses- 
sion of the house, but found it so nearly in ruins that 
he decided not to rebuild it. Since then, poor people 
who could not afford to pay much rent lived in it, 
and they gave little heed if here or there a stone fell 
or a wall crumbled away. 

But even that was long ago, and when the Alm- 
Uncle returned to Dorfli with his son Tobias, he 
found the old house unoccupied, and so moved into 
it. After he left it, it remained empty most of the 


A WINTER IN DORFLI. 


235 


time, for no one who did not know how to mend a 
leak or a break here and there could live in it, for 
in Dorfli the winter was a long and bitter season. 
Then the draughts swept through the great bare 
rooms, blowing out the lights and making the unfor- 
tunate inmates shiver and shake with the cold. 

But the Alm-Uncle knew what to do; as soon as 
he had decided to spend the winter in Dorfli he re-en- 
gaged the old house, and after that he spent many a 
fall day hammering and mending at the old house 
until it appeared to his satisfaction. About the 
middle of October he and Heidi moved into it. 

Upon coming into the house from the rear, the 
first room to be entered was half out of doors, for on 
one side the entire wall had disappeared, and on 
another only half remained standing; the upper part 
of this still formed a bay window in which, for many 
years, there had been no glass; in its stead the 
friendly ivy had curtained the empty spaces, and then 
climbed upward until it reached the beautifully 
arched ceiling which was only partly destroyed, and 
plainly showed that this had once been a chapel. 
There was no door between it and the great hall 
beyond, where the floor was still partly covered by 
handsome tiles between which the grass had forced 
its way. Here, too, a part of the ceiling as well as 
half the walls had fallen and, had not a few heavy 
pillars supported what was left of the ceiling, any 
person standing beneath would have had reason to 
fear it might fall and crush him. Here the Alm- 
Uncle had mended the walls and lined them all round 
with boards, and then covered the floor thickly with 
hay, for in this ancient hall the goats were to have 
their winter quarters. 

From here numerous passageways led away, all 


236 


HEIDI. 


more or less in ruins, so that in some the blue sky 
could be seen above, while others gave a view of the 
fields and road beyond. But nearest at hand was a 
heavy oaken door which still hung firmly on its 
hinges, and led into a large room which had remained 
in good condition. Its four walls with their deep 
wainscoting of oak were without a break, and in one 
corner stood a huge stove that reached almost to the 
ceiling, its white tiles ornamented with large pictures 
traced in blue. Here were to be seen ancient towers 
surrounded by high trees under which a hunter with 
his hounds was hurrying along; then there was a 
quiet lake reflecting the wide-spreading branches of 
the trees that lined its shores where stood a fisher- 
man holding his rod far out over the water. A bench 
that ran all the way round the stove, offered a con- 
venient seat from which to study the pictures. 

Heidi was delighted with this spot. Hardly had 
she and her grandfather stepped into the room 
together when she left him to run to the stove and, 
seating herself on the circular seat, began to study its 
pictures. Slipping along on the bench she soon came 
behind the stove where a new discovery claimed all 
her attention. There was quite a large space between 
the wall and the stove, and here her grandfather had 
set up four boards in the shape of an apple-bin. Ho 
apples were to be seen in it, however, but in their 
stead there was every evidence that this was to be 
Heidi’s bed. It was piled high with hay over which 
was drawn the sheet, and the whole was finished with 
the linen sack for a coverlet, just as it had been up 
in the loft of the Aim-hut. With a shout of joy, 
Heidi cried: — 

^'Oh, grandfather, this is my bed-room! Oh how 
lovely 1 But where are you going to sleep ?’ 


A WINTER IN DORFLI. 


237 


‘^Your bed-room has to be near the stove^ so that 
yon will not freeze/^ said her grandfather. ^^Come, 
now you shall see mine too.^^ 

Skipping merrily along behind her grandfather, 
the child followed him to the other side of the long 
room, where he opened a door leading info a smaller 
one in which stood his own bed. There was a second 
door which Heidi quickly espied and opened, and 
then stood motionless with astonishment. Before 
her was a sort of kitchen, but a much larger one than 
she had ever seen before. On all sides could be seen 
the handiwork of her grandfather, and yet there 
was still much for him to do, for there was not a 
wall which did not show rents and holes through 
which the wind could whistle in, although the Alm- 
TJncle had already boarded up so many that the room 
appeared to have innumerable little wooden closets 
on every wall. By means of nails and wires he had 
succeeded in hanging the massive old door on its 
hinges, so that it could be closed tightly: and this 
was a good thing, for beyond it were only ruined 
walls between which weeds grew rank and high, while 
beetles and lizards crawled in and out. 

Heidi was delighted with her new home, and 
explored every nook and corner so thoroughly that 
when Peter came on the very next day t:) see how 
they were getting on in their new quarters, she was 
quite at home and could show him everything. Nor 
did she let him rest until he had seen each and every 
one of the strange and interesting things in this won- 
derful new dwelling. 

Although Heidi slept excellentlv in her bed behind 
the stove, her first waking thought was always that 
^ she was still up in her mountain home, and that she 
must quickly run and open the door to see whether 


238 


HEIDI. 


the pine trees were so silent because their boughs were 
heavy with new-fallen snow. Then she had to look 
all around the room before she could remember where 
she was, and when at length she realized that she 
was not on the Aim, she always felt a heavy weight 
and pressure at her heart. But when she heard her 
grandfather^s voice without, as he talked to Swanli 
and Bearli, and then heard their merry bleating in 
response as though they were saying: ^^Hurry up, 
Heidi, and come out to us,” she felt that she was at 
home after all, and leaping out of bed with a joyous 
bound she hurried into her clothes and out into the 
great goat-stable. 

On the fourth day in their new home Heidi 
announced : — 

^‘To-day I must go to see the grandmother; she 
ought not to be left alone so long.” 

But her grandfather would not hear of it. ^^Not 
to-day, nor to-morrow either,” said he. ‘‘Up yonder 
the snow lies as high as a man’s head now and it is 
still snowing. It is hard enough for a strong fellow 
like Peter to work his way through; a little thing 
like you would sink into the snow and soon be covered 
over so that no one could find her. Wait a little 
while; when it freezes, you can easily walk up there 
on the crust of the snow.” 

The waiting came a little hard at first, but Heidi’s 
days were so full of work now that before she was 
aware of it one had slipped away and another had 
come. Every morning and every afternoon found 
her eagerly at work in the Dorfli school, learn- 
ing all that was taught there; but only very rarely 
did she see Peter there, for he seldom came. The 
master of the school was a mild-tempered man, and 
only remarked once in a while: — 


A WINTER IN DORFLI. 


239 


^^It seems that Peter is absent again. He needs 
his schooling badly enough, but I suppose it is hard 
to get through the heavy snow up yonder.^^ 

But toward evening, when school was over, Peter 
generally managed to get through and pay a visit to 
Heidi. 

After a few days the sun showed its face again, and 
shone down on the snow-covered earth ; it did not stay 
long, however, but soon withdrew behind the moun- 
tains, as though it did not like what it beheld as well 
as it did the green fields and gay blossoms of summer. 
But in the evening the moon rose round and bright, 
and all night long shed its light on the vast snow- 
fields, and the next morning the mountains glistened 
and glittered from summit to base like gigantic 
crystals. 

When Peter jumped out of his little window, just 
as he had on the preceding days, a surprise awaited 
him; instead of sinking into the soft snow, he struck 
so hard that he rolled over and over, and before he 
was aware of it, slid on down the mountain like a 
sled without a rider to steer it. When at length he 
was on his feet again, he stood dazed for a moment, 
and then stamped on the crusty snow with all his 
might, as if to assure himself that what had just 
happened to him was really possible. He was not 
mistaken; no matter how hard he struck the icy sur- 
face with his heel, hardly a splinter broke off. The 
whole mountain was frozen over as hard as a rock. 
Nothing could have pleased Peter more, for he knew 
very well that the snow must be like this before Heidi 
could come to see them. He hurried back to the 
house, swallowed the glass of milk that his mother 
had set on the table for him, thrust a piece of bjead 
into his pocket and said hastily: — 


240 


HEIDI. 


must be off to school.^^ 

s right,” said his mother approvingly. ^^Go, 
and study hard.” 

Peter now crawled through the window, for the 
door was blocked by the mass of frozen snow in front 
of it; then he drew his sled out after him and, seat- 
ing himself on it, shot like lightning down the moun- 
tain side. 

When he reached Dorfli, just at the point where 
the road continues downward to Mayenfeld, he sped 
on, for it seemed cruel both to himself and the sled to 
bring the ride to a sudden end. So he let the sled 
go on until it stopped of its own accord far down in 
the valley below. Then he got off and looked around 
to see where he was. So great had been his speed 
that he had been carried quite a distance beyond 
^layenfeld. When he discovered this he concluded 
that it was useless to try to go to school, as it must 
have begun by this time, and it would take him an 
hour to climb back to Dorfli. So he did not hurry, 
and reached there just as Heidi had got home from 
school and was about to sit down to dinner with her 
grandfather. 

When Peter had anything on his mind he always 
got rid of it as quickly as possible, and so, as he 
stepped into the room, he shouted: — 

«WeVe got it at last !” 

“Wliat, Goat-general, what have you got? That 
sounds very ominous,” said the grandfather. 

^^The ice crust,” explained the boy. 

^^Oh, oh, now I can go to see the grandmother!” 
was Heidi’s jubilant cry, for she had understood 
Peter’s meaning at once. 

^^But why didn’t you come to school? You could 
get down easily enough on your sled,” she added 


A WINTER IN DORFLI. 


241 


reproachfully, for she thought it could not be right 
to stay away from school if it was possible to get 
there. 

‘^Was too late; sled carried me down too far,^^ was 
Peter’s explanation. 

‘^That’s what I call desertion,” said the grand- 
father, ^^and all who are guilty of it should be taken 
by the ears. Do you understand?” 

In terror Peter drew his cap down over his ears, 
for if there was any one in the world of whom Peter 
stood in awe, it was the Aim-Uncle. 

^‘And a leader, such as you are, ought to be doubly 
ashamed to run away like that,” continued the Uncle. 
^^What would you say if for no reason whatever your 
goats would run off, one here and another there? 
And when you called them back they would not come 
and do what was best for them; what would you do 
then, I say.” 

‘^Beat them,” was Peter’s ready reply. 

^^xind suppose a boy acts just like an unruly goat 
and’ then gets a whipping for it, what would you say 
to that?” 

‘^Serves him right,” was the answer. 

“Very well, now you know what to expect. Goat- 
colonel; the next time that your sled carries you 
beyond the school house when you ought to be in 
it, come here to me, and I will give you what you 
deserve.” 

At last it dawned on Peter that he himself was the 
runaway boy who ought to be punished like an unruly 
goat. The grandfather’s comparison had quite con- 
vinced him of his guilt, and he cast anxious glances 
into all the corners of the room to see whether in one 
16 


242 


HEIDI. 


of them he could discover what under like circum- 
stances he would use for his goats. 

But now the old man said pleasantly: — 

‘‘Come sit down and eat dinner with us ; when you 
have finished you can take Heidi with you; toward 
evening you must bring her back, and then you can 
have supper with us.^^ 

This unexpected turn of affairs was a great relief 
to Peter, and a grin of delight spread his features in 
all directions. He needed no second invitation, but 
sat down at once beside Heidi. But the child 
wanted nothing more; so rejoiced was she at the 
prospect of seeing the grandmother that she could 
not swallow another mouthful. The large potato 
and piece of toasted cheese still left on her plate she 
gave to Peter, who was being helped from the other 
side by the grandfather until his plate had the appear- 
ance of a small mountain. His courage did not fail 
him, however, and he began his attack upon it at 
once. 

Heidi ran to the closet to get the little cloak Klara 
had sent her; wrapped in this, and with the hood 
drawn over her head, she was ready to start. Taking 
her place beside Peter’s chair she stood waiting until 
the last morsel on his plate had disappeared in his 
mouth; then she said: ^^Kow come!” whereupon the 
two started off together. 

Heidi had much to tell Peter about Swanli and 
Bearli; how on their first day in the new stable 
neither of them would eat a mouthful, and that they 
had done nothing but hang their heads all day long 
without so much as making a sound. When she had 
asked her grandfather why they did so, he had told 
her that they felt just as she had in Frankfort, for 
it was the first time in all their lives that they had 


A WINTER IN DORFLI. 


243 


been down from the Aim. To this Heidi added:— 
^^And you have no idea how dreadful it is to feel 
so, Peter.’^ 

In this way the two children had nearly come to 
their journey’s end before Peter had said a word; 
indeed, he seemed so deep in thought that he could 
not even listen to Heidi as usual. Just before they 
reached Peter’s door he stopped suddenly, and turn- 
ing to Heidi said doggedly : — 

“I would rather go to school than go to the Alm- 
Uncle and get what he said.” 

Heidi heartily agreed with him, and eagerly sought 
to strengthen him in his good resolve. 

Within the hut they found Peter’s mother sitting 
alone at her mending; the grandmother had not left 
her bed for the past few days. It was too cold for 
her, and she was not feeling very well besides, her 
daughter explained. This was something entirely 
new for Heidi who had never seen the grandmother 
anywhere but in her place in the corner. She ran to 
the bed-room at once, and found her blind friend 
lying on her narrow cot, wrapped in the gray shawl, 
and only one thin blanket over her. 

^‘God be praised !” cried the grandmother as soon 
as she heard the child’s tripping footstep on the floor. 
Ever since autumn a secret fear had haunted her, 
and it always grew stronger when Heidi remained 
away a little longer than usual. Peter had told her 
of the gentleman from Frankfort who had spent so 
many days up on the pasture with Heidi, and had 
always found so much to say to her; from this the 
grandmother concluded that the stranger had come 
to take Heidi away with him, and although the gen- 
tleman finally went home alone, she still feared that 
at any time some one might be sent from Frankfort 
to take the child back there. 


244 


HEIDI. 


Eunning to the bedside Heidi asked anxiously: — 

‘^Are you very sick, grandmother 

‘^No, no, child; I feel the cold in my limbs, that 
is all,^^ was the grandmother’s re-assuring reply as she 
patted the child’s cheek lovingly. 

‘‘Then shall you be well again just as soon as it 
grows warmer?” Heidi inquired further. 

“Yes, yes; God willing, even sooner, so that I can 
get to my spinning again. I had hoped to try it 
to-day; but to-morrow I shall surely be at it again,” 
said the grandmother confidently, for she had noticed 
the child’s anxiety. 

Her answer quieted Heidi who was quite alarmed, 
for she had never before found the grandmother in 
bed. As the child now looked at her friend more 
closely, a surprised and puzzled expression came to 
her face; after a while she said: — 

“In Frankfort the ladies wear shawls when they go 
out to walk. Did you think yours was meant to be 
put on when you go to bed ?” 

“You see, child, the bedclothes are rather thin, 
and I should be cold if I did not have the shawl to 
wrap round me. I was so glad to get it.” 

“But grandmother,” Heidi began again, “your bed 
goes down hill where your head lies, instead of going 
up as it should.” 

“I know it, child; I can feel it very well,” said 
the grandmother as she tried to find a more comfort- 
able position on the pillow that lay as thin as a board 
under her head. “You see the pillow was never very 
thick,, and I have had it so many years that it has 
grown thin.” 

“Oh, if only I had asked Klara to let me . take my 
bed home with me from Frankfort !” Heidi exclaimed 


A WINTER IN DORFLI. 


245 


regretfully. had three great, thick pillows, one 
on top of the other, so that I couldn’t sleep, and 
always slipped down to where it was flat; then I had 
to crawl up again, because that is the way to sleep 
in Frankfort. Could you sleep that way, grand- 
mother ?” 

^‘Yes, surely; the pillows would keep me warm, and 
it is so much easier to breathe when the head is high,” 
was the grandmother’s answer as she raised her head 
a little uneasily, as though in search of a higher 
place. ^^But let us not talk about that any longer ; I 
have so much to be thankful for, so much that many 
old and sick people do not have — there is the good 
roll I get daily, and this beautiful warm shawl here, 
and that you come to see me so often, Heidi. Will 
you read something to-day ?” 

Heidi ran out and soon came back with the old 
hymn book. Then she found one beautiful hymn 
after another; she knew them all now and was glad 
to read them again, for it seemed a long time since 
she had heard the beautiful verses she had learned 
to love. 

The grandmother lay with folded hands, and as she 
listened, her face that had looked so careworn and 
sad, grew bright with a happy smile as though she 
had heard glad tidings. 

Suddenly Heidi paused. 

^^Grandmother, are you well already ?” she asked. 

H am happy, Heidi; what I heard has made me 
happy. Please read it to the end, will you ?’ 

The child read on, and when she came to the last 
lines, — 


246 


HEIDI. 


“When my eyes grow dim and fail me. 

Shed thy light into my heart; 

And may angel voices hail me 

As for home from earth I part, — ” 

the grandmother repeated them over and over, and 
a look of joyful anticipation came to her face. It 
made Heidi glad to see her so, and at the last words 
all the beauty of the day on which she had come home 
rose before the child, and she said joyously : — 

‘‘^Grandmother, I know how good it is to go home.^’ 
The grandmother made no reply; but she had 
heard the child^s words, and the look of joy that 
Heidi had been so glad to see remained on her face. 
After a while Heidi said: — 

“It is growing dark, grandmother, and I must go 
home; but I am so glad that you feel better.” 

The grandmother took the child’s hand, and hold- 
ing it in her own said: — 

“Yes, I am content again; even should I have to 
remain in bed, I shall be happy. You do not know, 
my child, and no one can who has not felt it, how 
dreadful it is to lie day after day, hearing not a 
word for hours, and seeing nothing, not even a ray of 
sunlight. Then gloomy thoughts come one after 
another, and it seems as though there were no light 
anywhere, and one might as well give up. But such 
beautiful words as you have just read shed a new light 
into the heart that brings its own joy with it.” 

So saying, the grandmother let go of her little 
friend’s hand, and as soon as they had bade each other 
good-night, Heidi hurried out of the room, pushing 
Peter before her, for it had grown quite dark. But 
out of doors it was almost as light as day, for the 
moon had risen and was shining brightly on the 
white snow. 












r V 



r • • 




» 4 






¥ • 

4 








4 



IT 


>» 




* 


1 

^ •> 

> ? 


* **4 



t 



I 






4 


t 




I 


► •* 

1 ^ 




f 


r 

I 


V 


« 


I 







f 


% 


% 



f 


I 



1 


t 


9 


1 




I 



4 


* 


4 


4 



A WINTER IN DORFLI. 


247 


Peter got his sled ready and, seating himself on it, 
waited for Heidi to take the place behind him. Then, 
with a push, they were off, flying down the mountain- 
side like two birds on the wing. 

When later in the evening Heidi lay on her soft, 
high bed of hay in her corner behind the stove, she 
thought of the grandmother with her head so low 
and uncomfortable; and then the child remembered 
all the poor blind woman had said about the light 
that the words of the beautiful hymn shed into her 
heart. And she wished that the grandmother might 
hear those words every day, for then there would at 
least be a little while each day when she would be 
happy. But Heidi knew very well that it might be a 
whole week, perhaps even two, before she could get 
up there again; and that seemed so sad to her that 
she tried harder and harder to think of some way by 
which the grandmother might have those words read 
to her every day. All at once it came to her, and 
she was so glad, and so eager to begin on her new 
plan that she could hardly wait for the morning to 
come. 

Suddenly Heidi sat bolt upright in bed, for, so 
absorbed had she been in her thoughts about the 
grandmother that she had quite forgotten to send her 
evening prayer up to the dear Lord in heaven, and 
she was quite shocked, for she meant never to forget 
that again. 

After she had prayed earnestly for her grandfather 
and the grandmother and herself, she sank back on 
her soft pillow of hay and slept sweetly and peace- 
fully until the morning light waked her. 


CHAPTER XIX. 


THE WINTER CONTINUES. 

On the following day Peter’s sled brought him to 
the school-house door just in time. He had his lunch- 
eon in a bag, for it was a custom of the school that 
when the village children went home to dinner at 
noon, the pupils who lived far away all seated them- 
selves on the school-room table, and with their feet 
on the benches, spread their luncheon on their knees 
and proceeded to eat it. Their recess Idsted until 
one o’clock when school began again. Whenever Peter 
had passed a day at school, he rewarded himself at its 
close by going to the Alm-Hncle’s house to pay a 
visit to Heidi. 

To-day, when he appeared as usual in the Uncle’s 
great kitchen, Heidi darted toward him, for she had 
been looking for him. 

‘Teter,” she cried, I have thought of something !” 

^^Tell it,” said he in return. 

“Xow you will have to learn to read,” announced 
the little maid. ♦ 

“I’ve just got through,” was the reply. 

“Xo, no, I don’t mean that way. I mean so that 
you will know how when you get through,” Heidi 
explained eagerly. 

“Can’t,” said the boy. 

“Xo one believes you when you say that, and 
neither do I,” said Heidi very decidedly. “The 
grandmamma in Frankfort knew long ago that it 
wasn’t true, and told me not to believe it. 


THE WINTER CONTINUES. 


249 


Peter was overcome with amazement at this piece 
of news. 

“I will teach you how to read; I know a way/^ 
Heidi went on. ‘^You are surely going to learn to 
read now, and when you know how, you are to read a 
hymn or two to the grandmother every day.’^ 

^‘IPs no use,” growled Peter. 

This stubborn resistance to something that was 
good and right and which she herself had so much 
at heart made Heidi indignant. With flashing eyes 
she stood before the boy and said threateningly : — 
'^Let me tell you what will happen to you if you 
wonT learn to read. I have heard your mother say 
that she must send you to Frankfort to learn some- 
thing, and I know very well where the boys go to 
school there; Klara showed me the great big house 
when we were out driving. But they donT go to 
school there only while they are boys, but even after 
they have grown to be men. I have seen them myself. 
And donT think for a moment that they have only 
one master there, as we have here, and such a kind 
one. No, indeed ! I have seen whole rows of them 
go into the great school-house together, and they were 
all dressed in black as if they were going to church, 
and had tall black hats on their heads, as high as 
that” — and Heidi held out her hand to show the 
height of the hats above the floor. 

A shudder ran down Peter’s back. 

^^And then you will have to go in there among all 
those gentlemen,” continued the eager child ear- 
nestly, ^^and when your turn comes and you can’t even 
read, and you make mistakes in spelling, you will see 
how all those gentlemen will make fun of you. That 
will be much worse than Tinette, and to have her 
laugh at one is bad enough.” 


250 


HEIDI. 


“Then I’ll learn/’ said Peter half sadly, half 
angrily. 

Instantly Heidi was pacified. 

“There, that is right; and now let ns begin at 
once,” said she cheerily, as she pushed Peter toward 
the table and then hurriedly got together the neces- 
sary materials for the lesson. 

In the large package that Klara sent, Heidi had 
found a tiny book that had pleased her very much; 
it was a booklet of the A B C’s with jingling verses, 
and it was of this that the child had thought at once 
when the plan to teach Peter herself had entered her 
mind on the night before. 

The two children now sat down at the table, their 
heads bent over the little book, and the lesson began. 

Peter had to spell out the words of the first verse, 
once, twice and even a third time, for Heidi intended 
that he should know it perfectly and be able to read 
it fluently. At last she said: — 

“You don’t know it yet. Let me read the whole 
verse to you, for when you have heard what it ought 
to be, it will be easier for you to spell it out.” 

And Heidi read : 

“If your ABC you do not know. 

Away to be punished you must go.” 

“I won’t go,” said Peter obstinately. 

“Where?” asked Heidi with some surprise. 

“To be punished,” was the reply. 

“Then you must hurry and learn these three letters 
to-day so that you will not have to go,” urged Heidi. 

Hereupon Peter went at it again with renewed 
zeal, and patiently repeated the three letters over and 
over until Heidi said : — 

“There, now you know these three.” 


THE WINTER CONTINUES. 


251 


The impression which the threatening little verse 
had made on Peter had not escaped Heidi, and she 
shrewdly determined to deepen it as a spur to future 
effort. So she said: — 

^‘Wait a minute, and I will read a few more verses, 
so that you may know what more to expect.’’ 

And she began to read very slowly and distinctly : — 

“If you do not learn D, E, F, G, 

In a sorry plight you soon will be. 

And who forgets his H, I, K, 

A painful forfeit has to pay. 

If L and M you do not learn, 

With grief and shame your cheeks will burn. 

Now quickly get N, 0, P, Q 

Else something ill will come to you.” 

Here Heidi paused to look at Peter who was sitting 
beside her as quiet and still as a mouse. He was so 
overcome by all these threats and mysterious terrors 
that he could not move a muscle, and sat staring at 
Heidi in abject fear. The boy’s terror touched the 
child’s kind heart, and she quickly sought to give him 
new courage by saying : — 

^^You mustn’t be afraid Peter, for if you come 
down here every afternoon and learn as well as you 
did to-day, before long you will know all the letters, 
and then all those dreadful things will not happen. 
But you must come every day, and not only once 
in a while, the way you go to school. You needn’t 
stay at home when it snows ; it won’t hurt you.” 

Peter promised to do as he was told, for his terror 
had made a most docile and wdlling boy of him. 
Then he went home. 


252 


HEIDI. 


Peter did exactly as Heidi had ordered, and every 
afternoon wrestled manfully with a new letter or two, 
urged on by the terrible warning that the accom- 
panying verse contained. 

During the lessons Heidi’s grandfather often sat 
in the room with the children, contentedly smoking his 
evening pipe, and as he listened to teacher and pupil, 
the corners of his mouth often twitched as though he 
found it difficult to keep a straight face. 

When Peter’s great exertions were over he was 
usually invited to stay to supper, in which he found 
ample compensation for the terror with which the 
day’s verse had filled him. 

In this way the winter days passed one after 
another, and on not one did Peter fail to come for 
his lesson, so that toward the end of the winter he 
had really made considerable progress with the 
alphabet. 

But the verses never ceased to vex and torment 
him. It was now time to struggle with the IT, and 
Heidi read: — 

“Whoe’er confounds the U and V 
Will go where he’ll not like to be.” 

whereupon Peter growled : — 

^^But suppose I won’t go?” 

Nevertheless he applied himself with great earnest- 
ness, as though he feared that from somewhere behind 
him a hand might be laid on his shoulder to carry 
him off to where he would not like to be. 

On the next afternoon Heidi read : — 

“If W is not learned at all, 

Behold the switch upon the wall.” 


THE WINTER CONTINUES. 


253 


At this Peter looked all round the room and then 
said scornfully: — 

‘‘There isnT any.” 

“Very true; but do you know what grandfather 
keeps in the big chest?” asked Heidi: “A stick 
almost as thick as my arm, and should he get that out 
we need only make the verse read : ‘Behold the stick 
upon the wall.” 

Peter knew the heavy stick of hazelwood very well, 
and instantly gave all his attention to the W before 
him. 

The next day’s verse ran: — 

“And if the X you should forget. 

Nothing to eat that day you’ll get.” 

Hereupon Peter sent a searching glance over to the 
closet where he knew the bread and cheese were kept, 
and then said in a tone of resentment : — 

“But I am not going to forget the X.” 

“Oh, very well ; if you won’t forget it we can learn 
another letter to-day,” was Heidi’s quick suggestion. 
“Then there will be only one left for you to learn 
to-morrow.” 

Although Peter did not say that he was willing, 
Heidi began at once: — 

“And should you falter at the Y, 

You’ll be laughed at by and by.” 

Instantly the black-clothed gentlemen of Frank- 
fort rose before Peter, each one wearing a high black 
hat on his head, and a smile of derision on his face. 
Without another word the boy turned to the Y and 
wrestled with it until he knew it so well that even 
with his eyes closed he could see just how it looked. 


254 


HEIDI. 


On the following day when Peter presented himself 
before Heidi he held his head rather high, for he was 
aware that there was now only one letter to be learned. 
When Heidi read: — 

“And he who stammers over Z 
Soon with the Hottentots will be.” 

Peter said jeeringly: — 

“Very likely, when no one so much as knows where 
they live 1” 

“To be sure somebody knows where they live! 
Grandfather knows. I will run and ask him. He has 
not gone far, only to see the Herr Pastor,^^ and before 
she had finished speaking Heidi was half way to the 
door. 

“Stop I” shouted Peter in great alarm, for in 
imagination he saw the Aim-Uncle and the pastor 
both coming in haste to take him by the collar and 
hurry him off to the Hottentots, for he was well aware 
that he did not know the Z. 

On hearing his terrified cry, Heidi stood still, and 
asked in surprise: — 

“What ails you?” 

“Nothing 1 Come back ! I want to learn,” Peter 
brought forth between gasps of terror. But Heidi 
herself had grown curious to know where the Hot- 
tentots lived, and was bent upon asking her grand- 
father. But Peter called after her in so desperate 
a tone that she yielded and turned back ; she required 
something from Peter in return, however. Not only 
did he have to study and repeat the Z until it was 
impressed on his mind for all time, but he had to 
begin to make syllables, so that by the time the lesson 
was over he had taken a long step forward. 

Thus, day by day a little more progress was made. 


THE WINTER CONTINUES. 


255 


The ice crust on the snow melted, and day after 
day new snow fell on the old, and in this way three 
weeks passed in which there was not a day when 
Heidi could go to see the grandmother. This made 
the child more eager than ever in her work with 
Peter in the hope that he would soon be able to take 
her place at reading the hymns. And so at last there 
came a day when, upon leaving Heidi, Peter went 
home and on entering the house, declared : — 

H can do it V’ 

‘AVhat, Peterli? What is it you can do?” asked 
his mother expectantly. 

^^Read,” was the reply. 

^Ts it possible ! Did you hear that, grandmother ?” 
exclaimed Brigitte. 

The grandmother had heard, and was as much sur- 
prised as her daughter. 

“Now I must read a hymn; Heidi said so,” was 
Peter’s next announcement. His mother quickly took 
down the book, and the grandmother rejoiced that 
she was to hear some of the cheering words for which 
she longed. Peter seated himself at the table and 
began to read. His mother sat down beside him and 
listened attentively; at the end of each verse she 
exclaimed in wonder: — 

“Who would have thought it!” 

The grandmother also followed each verse with 
eager attention, but she said nothing. 

On the day following this great event it happened 
that PetePs class was called upon for an exercise in 
reading. When it came PetePs turn, the master 
said : — 

“Shall I pass you, as usual, Peter, or will 3^ou try 
to — I cannot say read — ^try to stammer over a line 
or two?” 


256 


HEIDI. 


Peter began and did not hesitate or stop until he 
had read three lines. 

The master laid his book down and looked at 
Peter in mute astonishment, as though he had never 
before heard anything so wonderful. At last he 
said : — 

‘Teter, a miracle has been wrought upon you! 
During all the time that I worked with you in untold 
patience, you did not so much as learn to put two 
letters together; and now, that I have entirely, 
although very reluctantly, given up the attempt as 
utterly hopeless, you suddenly stand before me know- 
ing not only the alphabet, but how to read, and quite 
well too. Who can work such miracles in these days, 
Peter ?” 

^^Heidi can,^^ was the boy’s prompt answer. 

In great surprise the master looked over to where 
Heidi was sitting very demurely in her seat without 
the least appearance of a miracle-worker. 

The master continued: — 

have moreover observed a great change in you, 
Peter. Whereas formerly you used to remain away 
from school a week at a time, yes, even several weeks, 
now you are never absent a day. Who can have 
worked such a change for the better in you, Peter?” 

‘^The Aim-Uncle,” was the reply. 

With increasing wonder the master’s eyes wandered 
from Peter to Heidi, and back again to Peter. 

‘‘We will try it again,” he said cautiously; and 
Peter was given three more lines on which to 
prove his ability. But it was really so, he had learned 
to read. 

As soon as school was over the master hastened to 
the parsonage to tell the pastor what had happened. 


THE WINTER CONTINUES. 


257 


and how good an influence Heidi and her grand- 
father were having in the village. 

Every evening Peter now read a hymn aloud as 
Heidi had ordered, but no more; he never offered to 
read a second hymn, nor did the grandmother ever 
ask him to do so. 

To mother Brigitte, Peter’s new accomplishment 
was a source of daily wonder, and on many an even- 
ing when the hymn had been read and the reader 
tucked away in bed, she would say to the grand- 
mother : — 

^‘We cannot be thankful enough that Peterli has 
learned to read so nicely; who can say now what he 
may not make of himself?” 

To this the grandmother once answered : — 

^^Yes, it is a good thing that he has learned some- 
thing, but I shall be very glad if the dear Lord sends 
an early spring so that Heidi can soon come again. 
The hymns do not seem at all the same when Peter 
reads them. So often something is left out of the 
verses and I have to think what it is, and by the time 
I have found it, he is so far ahead that I cannot fol- 
low the thought, and so I do not get as much good out 
of the hymns as when Heidi reads.” 

Truth to tell, Peter suited the reading to his own 
convenience ; whenever he came to a word that looked 
very long, or suggested other difficulties, he left it out 
altogether. ^^For,” thought he, ^Vhat difference can 
two or three words more or less in a verse make to 
grandmother ; there are plenty left.” And so it hap- 
pened that in the hymns that Peter read there was a 
wonderful scarcity of nouns. 

17 


CHAPTEE XX. 


DISTANT FRIENDS ARE HEARD FROM. 

May had come again. From every mountain height 
the well-filled streams leaped merrily downward, 
glad of their new found freedom. The bright spring 
sunshine lay on the upland pastures which were green 
once more ; the last of the snow had melted away, and 
here and there in the fresh young grass the first 
flowers of spring were raising their bright little 
heads, tempted forth by the sun^s warm rays. Above, 
in the pine trees, the joyous spring breezes whispered 
among the great branches, and shook down the old 
dull needles to make place for the fresh young green 
with which the old trees were about to deck them- 
selves. High overhead, with out*spread wings, the 
old eagle sailed majestically through the blue sky, 
while the warm sunshine streamed down on the Aim- 
hut and all around it, stealing into every crevice 
and corner, and drying the ground where the damp- 
ness had lingered longest, so that everywhere it offered 
a dry and inviting seat. 

Heidi was in her dearly loved mountain-home 
again. In her joy she ran hither and thither, not 
knowing where it was most delightful. Xow she 
listened to the wind as it came rushing down from 
the great cliffs above with a deep, mysterious sound 
that grew louder and stronger with every moment, 
until it whistled away into the pine trees and bent 
and shook them with a shout of delight ; and Heidi 
joined in the shout while she was blown hither and 
thither like a leaf before the wind. 


DISTANT FRIENDS HEARD PROM. 259 

Then away she ran to the snnny place in front of 
the hut where she sat down on the ground and peered 
into the grass to see how many flower cups had 
opened, or would soon do so. Here, too, there were 
myriads of flies and other tiny creatures to watch as 
they crawled or hopped or danced about merrily in 
the pleasant sunshine, rejoicing in its warmth; and 
Heidi rejoiced with them and drank in the sweet 
spring air, fragrant with the odors of the newly 
quickened earth, and thought that never before had 
she seen the Aim so beautiful. The swarming little 
insects must have been as happy as Heidi herself, for 
as they hummed and buzzed about, they seemed to be 
singing in their own way: ^^On the Aim! On the 
Aim, the beautiful Aim 1^^ 

From the shop behind the hut came the sound of 
busy hammering and sawing. Heidi hearkened in 
that direction; she knew and loved the sound well, 
for it was one of the earliest associations of her life 
on the Aim. .In a moment she was on her feet and 
away to the shop to learn what her grandfather was 
making. Before the door of the shop stood a brand- 
new chair all ready for use, while her grandfather’s 
skilful hands were at work on a second one. 

^^Oh, I know what you are making,” cried Heidi 
gaily. ^^We shall need them when the visitors from 
Frankfort come. That one is for the grandmamma 
and the one on which you are at work is for Klara, 
and then — then there will have to be one more,” the 
child continued with evident misgiving; “or do you 
think, grandfather, that Fraulein Eottenmeier will 
not come with them?” 

“That is more than I can tell,” said the grand- 
father ; ^fl)ut it will be safer to have one ready for her 
so that if she comes we can ask her to sit down.” 


260 


HEIDI. 


Heidi looked thoughtfully at the little wooden 
chairs without backs, and pictured to herself how the 
housekeeper would look sitting in one of them. After 
a while she said with a doubtful shake of her head : — 

‘^Grandfather, I don^t believe she would sit in one 
of them.” 

“Then we will invite her to take a seat on the sofa 
with the beautiful green-sward cover,” was her grand- 
father’s quiet answer. 

While Heidi was still wondering where the beauti- 
ful sofa with the green-sward cover might be, the air 
was suddenly filled with whistling and shouting and 
the cracking of a whip, sounds that told their 
own story to Heidi. She was out of the shop in a 
twinkling, and the goats gathered around her as they 
came hopping and skipping down the mountain side. 
They must have been quite as happy to be back on the 
Aim as was Heidi herself, for they leaped higher and 
bleated more merrily than ever before, and Heidi was 
pushed first to one side and then to the other in their 
efforts to get near her and show their delight. 

But Peter thrust them all aside, one to the right 
and another to the left, for he had something for 
Heidi. When he had made his way to her side he held 
out a letter. “There!” he cried, leaving Heidi to 
guess the rest. She was much surprised, and asked 
wonderingly : — 

“Did you find a letter for me up on the pasture?” 

“No,” was the answer. 

“Well, where did you get it, Peter ?” 

“Out of th« lunch bag.” 

This was true enough, for on the previous evening 
the post-master of Dorfli had given him the letter to 
take to Heidi, and Peter had at once stowed it away 
in his empty lunch bag. In the morning he put his 


DISTANT FRIENDS HEARD FROM. 261 


bread and cheese into the bag and then, as usual, took 
his goats to pasture. Although he had seen both 
Heidi and her grandfather when he came for their 
goats, he did not think of the letter again until, when 
he had finished his lunch of bread and cheese and was 
gathering up the crumbs, it fell into his hand. 

Heidi read the address with great interest and 
then ran to where her grandfather was at work; 
swinging the letter high over her head, she cried 
gaily 

^Trom Frankfort ! From Klara ! Don’t you want 
to hear it right away, grandfather?” 

He wanted very much to hear it, and Peter, who 
had followed close behind Heidi, also prepared to 
listen. Placing his back against the door-post he 
leaned heavily against it, for with this strong sup- 
port he found it easier to follow Heidi as she read. 

^^Dear Heidi — 

“Everything is packed, and in two or three days we 
are to start, just as soon as papa is ready ; but he can- 
not go with us as he has to go to Paris first. The 
doctor comes to see us every day, and before he gets 
the door open he calls through the keyhole : ^Away ! 
Away! To the Alps!’ He can hardly wait for the 
time to come when we shall be off. You have no idea 
how much he liked the Aim himself. All through the 
winter he was at our house nearly every day, saying 
that he had to come because he had so much to tell 
me. Then he would sit down beside me and tell me 
all about the days he spent with you and your grand- 
father up on the Aim, about the flowers and the 
mountains , and the great stillness on the heights so 
far above -the villages and roads, and about the fine 
fresh air. Almost always he would end by saying: 


262 


HEIDI. 


^Up yonder everybody must get well.’ And he him- 
self is no longer the sad doctor he was for a while, 
but seems real young and merry again. 

“Oh, how glad I shall be to see you and ever 3 dhing 
up on the Aim, and to get acquainted with Peter and 
the goats. But first we are to go to Kagaz where I 
am to take the baths for six weeks according to the 
doctor’s orders. The rest of the summer we will 
spend in Dorfli from where I can be carried up to the 
Aim to spend every pleasant day with you. Grand- 
mamma is coming too, and will stay as long as I do. 
But just think of it, FrMein Eottenmeier does . not 
want to go! Nearly every day grandmamma says: 
Glow do you feel about the trip to Switzerland now, 
my good Rottenmeier ? If you would like to go with 
us, do not hesitate to say so.’ Fraulein Rottenmeier 
always declines with great politeness, saying that it 
was more than she could expect. But 1 know why 
she does not want to go. When Sebastian returned 
from his journey home with you, he gave us a most 
dreadful description of your mountain, telling how 
on all sides there are precipices and deep chasms into 
which there is danger of falling, while frightful cliffs 
overhang the narrow path which is so steep that at 
every step up there is danger of falling backward 
down the mountain, and that, though it may do well 
enough for goats, no person can travel on it without 
risk to his life. 

“I saw her shudder as he told about it, and since 
then she has lost all desire for a trip to the Alps. 
Tinette, too, has been frightened off, and will not go 
with us; so grandmamma and I are coming alone. 
Sebastian is to go with us as far as Ragaz, where he 
will turn back. 

“It is so hard to wait until I shall be with you. 


DISTANT FRIENDS HEARD FROM. 263 


^Tarewell, dear Heidi. Grandmamma sends a 
thousand loving greetings. 

^‘Your sincere friend, 

“Klara.^^ 

When Peter had heard the letter he sprang away 
from the door-post against which he had been leaning 
and swung his whip so angrily and recklessly to right 
and left that the goats all took to their heels and made 
off down the mountain in longer and wilder leaps than 
they had ever taken before. Peter rushed down after 
them, striking first to one side and then to the other 
with his whip as though venting his rage on some 
unseen foe before him. It was the prospect of visitors 
from Frankfort that was the foe which had so roused 
Peter’s anger. 

Heidi’s happiness and joyful expectation would not 
let her wait longer than the next day to go down and 
tell the grandmother all about it — who were coming 
from Frankfort, and especially who were not coming. 
This was all of the greatest interest to the grand- 
mother, for she had heard so much about the people 
in Frankfort, and she sympathized with Heidi in all 
that the child did and thought. 

It was early in the afternoon when Heidi started on 
her way down the mountain, for now that the bright 
long days had come again she could go on these visits 
by herself. The ground was so dry that it was a 
pleasure to run down hill, and the merry May breezes, 
sweeping down from above, sent her even faster on 
her way*. 

The grandmother was not in bed now, but sat at 
her spinning wheel in her accustomed corner. Her 
face wore a troubled look, for ever since the previous 
evening her heart had been heavy, and all night long 


264 


HEIDI. 


anxious thoughts had kept her awake. Peter had 
come home in a state of fierce excitement, and from 
his disconnected and angry exclamations she had 
learned that Heidi and her grandfather were expect- 
ing a whole company of people from Frankfort. Why 
they were coming he did not know, but the grand- 
mother had her own thoughts about it, and it was 
these thoughts that had troubled her and disturbed 
her sleep. 

Suddenly the door opened and Heidi came bound- 
ing into the room and straight to the grandmother’s 
side, where she sat down on the footstool that always 
stood there ready for her. She began at once to tell 
her friend the great news, and in her eagerness to 
leave nothing untold she grew more and more excited 
over it herself. But suddenly she stopped in the 
middle of a sentence to ask with great concern : — 

‘^What is the matter, grandmother? Doesn’t it 
make you the least bit glad to hear about it?” 

‘^Oh yes, yes, Heidi; I am glad for your sake, 
because it will give you so much pleasure,” said the 
grandmother, trying to look a little more cheerful. 

‘^But grandmother, I can see that it troubles you. 
Do you think that after all Fraulein Rottenmeier 
will come with them?” asked Heidi growing a little 
anxious herself. 

^‘Oh no, no, child ! It is nothing, nothing at all,” 
was the grandmother’s reassuring answer. ^^Let me 
hold your hand a while Heidi, that I may feel quite 
sure that you are still here. It will no doubt be the 
very best thing for you, but it does seem more than I 
can bear.” 

^^I do not want what is best for me if it is more 
than you can bear, grandmother,” said Heidi with so 
much firmness that her poor old friend was seized 


DISTANT FRIENDS HEARD FROM. 265 


by a new fear, for she did not doubt that the people 
from Frankfort were coming to take Heidi home 
with them; for now that the child was quite well 
again there was no reason why she should not go 
back with them. This was the grandmother’s great 
fear, but she saw that it would not do to let Heidi 
know it, lest, out of pity for her, the child should 
refuse to go, and that must not be. In her trouble 
she sought for help, but not long, for she knew of but 
one that never failed. 

know something that will cheer me, Heidi, and 
bring me the thoughts I love,” she said presently. 
‘^Read me the hymn that begins; ^The Lord will 
guide thee.’” 

Heidi was so familiar with the old hymn book 
now that she opened to the page at once, and began to 
read in a clear voice: 

“The Lord will guide thee. 

From danger hide thee, 

Send thee what is best and right. 

In pain and sadness, 

Be this thy gladness: 

Thou art precious in his sight.” 

^^Yes, yes, that’s it; that is just what I wanted to 
hear,” said the grandmother with a sigh of relief as 
the look of anxiety gradually left her face. 

Heidi looked at her thoughtfully for a moment; 
then she said: — 

^^^What is best and right’ means what will make 
us happy, doesn’t it, grandmother ?” 

"Yes, yes, child; that is what it must mean,” said 
the grandmother nodding her head in assent; "and 
since the dear Lord will make it right in the end we 
can feel quite safe and need not worry. Read it 


266 


HEIDI. 


affain, Heidi, that we may learn it well and not 
forget it.'’^ 

The child read and re-read the verse, for she, too, 
felt the joy of the promise that it gave. 

When evening had come, and Heidi was on her 
homeward way up the steep mountain path, one little 
star after another came twinkling forth overhead, 
and shone down on her as though to shed a new joy 
into her glad young heart; and Heidi had to stand 
still and look up at them now and again, until at 
last, when she saw all the countless stars beaming 
down on her so joyously, she called up to them : — 

^‘1 know why we can all feel so glad and so safe; 
it is because the dear God knows and sends us all 
what is best and right !” 

And still the stars shone and shimmered, and 
seemed to beckon Heidi on her way until she reached 
her grandfather’s door, where he, too, was standing 
looking up at the stars, for seldom had he seen them 
so beautiful. 

Not only the days, but the nights, too, were clear 
and bright in this beautiful month of May, more so 
than in many years past; and often in the morning 
the grandfather stood looking in wonder at the sun 
as it rose in a clear sky with all the splendor in which 
it had set the'night before. Then he would exclaim: 
^^’Tis a year of unusual sunshine, and all the herbs 
and grasses will be more than ordinarily strength- 
giving. Take care, Goat-general, that your high- 
jumpers do not get the better of you, with all this 
high living!” 

Whereupon Peter would swing his switch in so 
brave a fashion that it sang in the air, and the look 
on his face said plainly enough: haven’t the 

least fear of that I” 



“ Grandfathkk ! C<):mk here! Look! Look! 






DISTANT FRIENDS HEARD FROM. 267 


And so the pleasant month of May passed, with its 
tender green; and June came, bringing the long, long 
bright days with their warm sunshine that waked all 
the many-hued blossoms until the whole mountain- 
side was gay with them, and far and wide the air was 
filled with sweet odors. And June, too, was drawing 
to a close when one morniug Heidi came bounding 
out of- the hut where she had just finished her morn- 
ing duties. She meant to run quickly to the pine 
trees and listen awhile to their music, and then go 
up a little farther where stood the big bush of red 
centauries heavy with its weight of blossoms that 
looked so lovely with the sunlight shining through 
their transparent cups. But she had hardly turned 
the corner of the hut when she gave a loud cry that 
brought her grandfather out of his shop to see what 
was the matter, for this was something unusual for 
Heidi. 

‘^Grandfather, oh grandfather cried the child in 
a frenzy of excitement, “Come here ! Come over here ! 
Look! LookP 

Her grandfather followed the direction of the 
excited child’s finger and saw a strange procession, 
the like of which had surely never before been seen On 
the mountain, come slowly up the steep path. First 
of all came two men carrying an open bath-chair 
between them ; in it sat a young girl wrapped in many 
shawls; next came a horse on which rode a stately 
lady who looked at everything about her with great 
interest while she talked to the young guide at her 
side. Then followed an empty wheel-chr.ir which a 
sturdy young fellow was pushing up the steep incline 
while its usual occupant was being taken up more 
comfortably in the bath-chair ahead. Last of all 


268 


HEIDI. 


came a carrier whose pack of blankets, shawls and 
fur rugs towered far above his head. 

“They’re coming ! They’re coming !” shouted 
Heidi, dancing up and down with delight. 

It was indeed the long expected guests. Slowly 
they came nearer and at last reached the door where 
the men set down their burden and the two little 
friends greeted each other with rapture. Now the 
grandmamma’s horse was at the door, and as soon as 
she had dismounted Heidi ran to her and received a 
loving greeting. Then the old lady turned to the 
Alm-Uncle who had come forward to welcome his 
guests. The two needed no introduction, but met 
like old friends, for each had heard so much of the 
other. 

As soon as the first words of greeting were said the 
grandmamma exclaimed with great enthusiasm: — 

“What a glorious situation you have, my dear 
Hncle ! Who could have imagined its beauty ! Many 
a king might envy you for it! And how well my 
little Heidi looks! As fresh as a rose!” she con- 
tinued, patting the child’s round checks. “What 
wonderful beauty all about us! And what do you 
think of it, Klara, my child ?” 

Klara looked around her in perfect delight ; it was 
all far beyond anything she had imagined, for never 
before had she seen anything like it. 

“Oh, it is beautiful, beautiful!” she exclaimed 
over and over. “I had no idea it would be like this ! 
Oh, grandmamma, I should like to stay here !” 

Meanwhile the Uncle had moved the wheel-chair 
nearer and, taking a soft blanket or two from the 
pack, he spread them on the seat ; then he turned to 
the little group of friends and said: — 

“If the little girl were in her usual chair she would 


DISTANT FRIENDS HEARD FROM. 269 


be more comfortable, for I fear she will find the one 
she is in a little hard.” 

Without waiting for help he lifted the sick girl 
in his strong arms and placed her gently in the seat 
he had prepared for her. Then he covered her with 
a shawl, carefully tucked it in around her, and 
arranged the cushions under her feet as comfortably 
as though all his life long he had taken care of 
invalids with aching limbs. The grandmamma 
looked on in astonishment. 

“My dear Uncle,” she exclaimed at length, “if I 
knew where you learned to care for sick people, I 
would send every nurse to the same school to learn 
her business. How well you do it !” 

The Uncle smiled a little sadly. 

“It comes from practice rather than from study,” 
he remarked as the look of sadness on his face deep- 
ened; for out of the dim past there rose before him 
the suffering face of a man whom he had often seen 
reclining in a chair like this one, and whose limbs 
had been so maimed that he was quite helpless. It 
was the face of his captain, whom he had found lying 
wounded on a battle-field in Sicily after a fierce fight, 
and had carried to a place of safety; after that the 
sick man would let no one else wait on him, and the 
Uncle had remained with him and nursed him with 
tender care until his great sufferings were ended. 
Now the little invalid before him brought back those 
days to the old man, and he felt he must care for her 
and give her all the loving service he understood so 
well. 

The skv stretched bright and cloudless above their 
heads and over the hut and the tall pine trees and 
far aw^ay to where the shining gray cliffs pierced its 
deep blue. Klara could not look at it enough; she 
was in rapture over all the beauty around her. 


270 


HEIDI. 


Heidi, if I could only run with you round the 
hut and to the pine trees yonder she cried with a 
great longing. “How I wish I could go everywhere 
with you and look at all the many things i know so 
well but have never seen 

Now Heidi made a great effort and really suc- 
ceeded in pushing the chair on, and soon it moved 
quite easily over the smooth turf. Under the pines 
she stopped, and here, too, Klara’s wonder knew no 
bounds, for never before had she seen anything like 
these towering trees, clothed with branches from top 
to base where they grew longest and thickest and 
nearly swept the ground. 

The grandmamma had followed the children, and 
she, too, looked at the old trees in wondering admira- 
tion, not knowing which she thought more beautiful, 
the swaying tops that sighed in the breeze far over- 
head, or the strong trunks that rose as straight as 
pillars with their great spreading branches that told 
of all the many, many 3^ears in which they had looked 
down into the valley below, where the people came 
and went, and all things changed, while they them- 
selves remained ever the same. 

After a while Heidi wheeled the chair to the goat- 
stable where she threw the door wide open so that 
Klara might see ever3dhing within. But here there 
was not much to see, as the little occupants were not 
at home. With great regret Klara called out : — 

“Oh, grandmamma, if I could only stay until 
Swanli and Bearli and all the other goats come down 
from the pasture with Peter ! I shall never see them 
if we always have to go back as early as you said W3 
should ; and that is too bad !” 

“My dear child, let us enjoy all that is so lovely 


DISTANT FRIENDS HEARD FROM. 271 


about us now, and not think of what we cannot have,’^ 
said the grandmamma as she walked beside the chair 
which Heidi was already pushing on toward new 
scenes. 

^‘Oh the flowers Klara exclaimed now; ^Vhole 
bushes covered with beautiful red blossoms! And 
look at all the nodding little bluebells! Oh, if I 
could only go over there and pick some!^^ 

Instantly Heidi was among the flowers gathering 
whole handfuls, which she brought to the little 
invalid. Laying them in her lap, she said: — 

^^But these are nothing, Klara. Wait until you can 
go up to the pasture with us ; then you will open your 
eyes ! There you will see many, many bushes of the 
red centauries all close together, and ever so many 
more bluebells than there are here, and thousands 
of the bright yellow rockroses that make the ground 
look as though it were strewn with gold. Then there 
are those flowers with the big leaves that grandfather 
calls sun’s eyes, and the brown ones with the little 
round heads of which I have told you and that smell 
so sweet. Oh, it is so beautiful where they grow that 
when I am sitting beside them I never want to get up, 
it is so lovely.” 

Heidi’s eyes grew bright with eagerness to behold 
again all the splendor of which she was telling, and 
Klara’s gentle blue eyes beamed in response as her 
enthusiasm kindled at Heidi’s glowing description. 

^^Oh, grandmamma, do you suppose I shall ever see 
them? Do you think I can get up as far as that?” 
asked Klara longingly. "Oh, if I could only walk, 
Heidi ! Then we would climb about the Aim to- 
gether, and I would go everywhere with you!” 

. "I will wheel you everywhere,” was Heidi’s con- 
soling reply, and to show how easily she could do it 


272 


HIEDI. 


she pushed the chair so vigorously round the corner 
of the hut that its speed almost carried it down the 
mountain side. But the grandfather was standing 
near and stopped it just in time. 

While the others had been making their visit to the 
pine trees, the grandfather had not been idle. Beside 
the bench that always stood in front of the hut he 
had set the table with the necessary chairs around it, 
so that now everything was ready for the excellent 
dinner whose appetizing odors rose from the steam- 
ing kettle and the toasting fork over the glowing 
embers. In a few minutes the grandfather had 
placed everything on the table around which the 
little company was soon seated. 

The grandmamma was delighted with this charm- 
ing dining-room with its view far down into the 
valley and away off over all the mountain tops into 
the deep-blue sky beyond. A gentle breeze fanned 
the cheeks of the merry party as they sat at dinner, 
and made sweet music in the pine-tops, as if for their 
special benefit. 

‘^Tt is glorious up here ! Never before have I seen 
anything like it!^’ were some of the grandmamma’s 
exclamations of delight. “But what is this?” she 
added in great surprise. “Are you really beginning on 
a second piece of toasted cheese, Klara, my dear ?” 

It was, indeed, the second piece of golden brown 
cheese that lay on Klara’s slice of bread, as she 
assured her grandmother that it tasted sj good, bet- 
ter than everything put together at Ragaz, and then 
bit with relish into the savorv m.orsel. 

“That’s right ! That’s right !” said the grandfather 
with a nod of approval. “It’s the effect of our moun- 
tain breezes; they make up for all that’s wanting in 
the cooking.” 


DISTANT FRIENDS HEARD FROM. 273 


And so the merry meal went on; the grandmamma 
and the Alm-Uncle got along famously together, and 
their conversation grew more and more animated. 
They shared so many opinions regarding people and 
events, as well as life in general, that it seemed as 
though they had been friends for years. In this way 
the time passed so quickly that the grandmamma was 
surprised when she glanced up and saw how long the 
shadows had grown. 

‘^We must be getting ready, Klara, my dear; the 
sun is in the west, and the men will soon be here with 
your chair and the horse.^^ 

Klara’s happy face grew long at this announcement. 

'^Oh, let us stay an hour longer, or two,” she 
pleaded earnestly. ^^We haven’t been in the hut yet, 
nor seen Heidi’s bed, nor anything in there. Oh, if 
the day were only ten hours longer !” 

^Ht isn’t wise to wish for what we cannot have,” 
remarked the grandmamma. But she, too, wanted to 
go into the hospitable little home. They left the 
table at once and the Uncle’s steady hand pushed the 
invalid’s chair to the door ; but, alas ! it would go no 
farther, for it was much too wide to go through. The 
Uncle did not hesitate long, however, but took Klara 
in his strong arms, and carried her into the hut. 

Hither and thither went the grandmamma, seeing 
everything, and much amused at all the novel house- 
keeping arrangements that looked so neat and orderly. 

“That is your bed up in the loft, isn’t it, Heidi?” 
she asked, and was on her way up the little ladder 
without a moment’s hesitation. 

“Oh, what delightful fragrance!” she exclaimed. 
“It is no wonder that you sleep well in such a 
chamber 1” 

18 


274 


HEIDI. 


Now she discovered the round loophole, and was 
soon peering through it, while the grandfather, with 
Klara in his arms, came climbing up the ladder, and 
Heidi scrambled gaily after. 

Soon they were all standing around Heidi’s bed of 
hay, and as the grandmamma looked down at it with 
a thoughtful air, she drew in deep breaths of the 
fragrant air about her. Klara was delighted with 
Heidi’s sleeping-room. 

“Oh, Heidi, what a lovely place you have ! From 
your bed you can look right out into the blue sky, 
and you can smell the sweet hay, and hear the pine 
trees singing outside. Oh, never before have I seen 
such an entertaining bed-room !” 

With a glance at the grandmamma the Alm-Uncle 
now said: — 

“I have a little plan that I should like to try if the 
grandmamma approves it, and feels she can trust me. 
It seems to me that if the little girl could stay up here 
with us awhile she would gain new strength, and 
might get quite well again. I saw a number of 
shawls and blankets that were brought up ; with these 
we can make an excellently soft bed here in the loft ; 
and in regard to the care of the little girl, there need 
be no anxiety ; I will undertake that myself.” 

Klara and Heidi shouted with joy while a look of 
glad surprise came into the grandmamma’s sunny 
face. 

“My dear Uncle, you are a man after my own 
heart !” she exclaimed. “What do you suppose I was 
just thinking? I was saying to myself : ^If the child 
could stay up here awhile she would gain wonder- 
fully. But what a care and anxiet}^, besides the incon- 
venience, she would be to her host.’ And here you 


DISTANT FRIENDS HEARD FROM. 275 

are offering to do it all just as though it were a trifle. 
I thank you, my dear Uncle, I thank you from the 
bottom of my heart !” and grasping the old man’s 
hand she gave it a hearty shake, which he returned 
with a pleased and happy look on his face. 

The Uncle immediately began his newly assumed 
duties. First he carried Klara down stairs to put her 
into her comfortable chair in front of the hut, while 
Heidi came dancing on behind them, finding no leap 
high enough to express her joy. Then he gathered 
up all the shawls and fur rugs in his arms and, turn- 
ing to the grandmamma with an amused smile, 
said : — 

is fortunate that the grandmamma prepared 
for her little jaunt up the mountain as though she 
were bound on a winter’s campaign; the things will 
be useful.” 

‘^My dear Uncle,” retorted the grandmamma, as 
she joined him, ^^precaution is an excellent virtue and 
prevents many a misfortune. Any one who makes a 
journey across your mountains without being caught 
in a storm of wind and rain, or even a cloud-burst, has 
reason to be grateful, and we are very thankful. 
But my bundle of wraps will not come amiss, as you 
have just said, so we are fully agreed on that point.” 

With this merry banter the two had climbed up 
the ladder to the loft, and were now standing in front 
of the fragrant bed of hay on which they spread the 
rugs and blankets, one on top of the other, until in 
the end it looked more like a little fortress than a 
bed. 

^^Now let us see whether a single whisp of hay 
dares poke its way through,” said the grandmamma, 
as she pressed her hand down on the soft surface on all 


276 


HEIDI. 


sides; but not one could be felt through the many 
thicknesses. Satisfied with her work, she made her 
way down the ladder again and joined the children 
w^ho, with beaming faces, were sitting close together 
making their plans for all the days that Klara was 
to spend on the Aim. But how many of these were 
there to be ? This was the question which the grand- 
mamma was immediately called on to answer. But 
she referred the children to the grandfather who was 
just approaching, and who, she said, could tell them 
better than she could. When the question was now 
eagerly put to him, he replied that four weeks would 
show whether the pure mountain air would do for 
Klara what was expected of it. On hearing this the 
children broke forth into louder cries of joy than 
before, for such a long time together exceeded even 
their greatest hopes. 

The men who had carried Klara^s chair, and the 
guide with the horse were now seen coming up the 
mountain. The former was sent back at once empty- 
handed. 

As the grandmamma mounted her horse, Klara 
exclaimed gaily: — 

‘^Oh, grandmamma, we need not say ^good-bye,’ for 
you will come up every few^ days to see how we are 
getting on, and that will be such fun, won’t it, 
Heidi?” 

Heidi, whose pleasant surprises seemed to have no 
end to-day, could only show her glad approval by a 
joyous leap into the air. 

When the grandmamma was seated on her steady 
horse the Uncle took it by the bridle and led it care- 
fully down the steep mountain path. Although the 
grandmamma protested that this w^as not at all neces- 


DISTANT FRIENDS HEARD FROM. 277 


sary, the Uncle insisted on going with her all the way 
to Dorfli, declaring that the mountain was so steep 
that the ride down was not without danger. 

Since the grandmamma was now to be alone, she 
decided not to stay in quiet little Dorfli, but to return 
to Ragaz, and from there make an occasional visit to 
her little granddaughter. 

The grandfather had not yet returned when Peter 
and his goats came bounding down from the pasture. 
No sooner had the little creatures seen Heidi than 
they crowded toward her, and in an instant not only 
she, but Klara, too, in her chair beside her, was in 
the midst of the throng. In their eagerness the goats 
pushed forward one after the other, each in turn 
raising a curious head to look at the stranger, and 
so giving Heidi an excellent opportunity to name and 
introduce them to her friend. 

And so, in the shortest time possible, Klara had 
the long desired pleasure of seeing sweet little Snow- 
hopli, the valiant Goldfinch and the grandfather’s 
well-kept pair, besides all the others from the least 
all the way up to the big Turk himself. Peter, how- 
ever, stood on one side and cast threatening glances 
at the happy little visitor. 

When the children looked merrily over at him, and 
called out a friendly: ^^Good evening, Peter!” he 
answered never a word, but swinging his switch so 
fiercely over his head that it almost snapped in two, 
he rushed down the mountain with his goats scamper- 
ing after him. 

The close of Klara’s happy day of new experiences 
was as delightful as the rest. 

As she lay on the great soft bed up in the hayloft, 
and Heidi was just climbing up to her place beside 


278 


HEIDI. 


her, she looked through the round loophole and saw 
all the twinkling stars beyond. With an exclamation 
of delight, she cried: — 

^^Oh, Heidi, see, it is just as though we were in a 
high carriage, driving straight into the sky 

it is, Klara ! And do you know why the stars 
are so happy and are always twinkling down at us so 
merrily asked Heidi. 

“Ko, I don’t; why is it?” asked Klara. 

“Because, up there, so near to the dear God in 
heaven, they can see how well He has planned every- 
thing for the people down here on earth, so that they 
need never be anxious, because everything will surely 
come right in the end. That is why they are so glad. 
See how they twinkle! That is to tell us that we, 
too, ought to be glad. But you know, Klara, we 
mustn’t forget to say our prayers, and ask the dear 
God to remember us when He makes all his wise 
plans, so that we, too, may feel safe and never be 
afraid of anything.” 

Hereupon the two children sat up in bed and, fold- 
ing their hands, said each her own little prayer. Then 
Heidi laid her head on her round arm and went fast 
asleep. But Klara lay awake a long time, for never 
before had she seen anything so wonderful as this 
strange couch on which the stars shone down. 

Indeed, in all her life she had seen but little of the 
stars, for she had never been out of doors at night, 
and at home, in the big house in Frankfort, the heavy 
curtains were always drawn long before the stars came 
twinkling forth. And that was why, when now she 
closed her eyes, she felt she must quickly open them 
again to see whether the two great stars were still 
shining and twinkling down at her as Heidi had 
said. 


DISTANT FRIENDS HEARD FROM. 279 


But they were always there, and it seemed to Klara 
that she would never grow weary of looking up at 
them as they sparkled and glittered so wonderfully. 
But after a while her eyes grew heavy and closed in 
spite of her, and the stars she saw were the stars of 
dreamland. 


CHAPTEE XXI. 


FURTHER EVENTS ON THE AIM. 

The sun was just rising from behind the great cliffs 
and shedding its first golden rays on the little hut 
and down into the valley beyond. The Alm-Unclo 
was standing before the door as he did every morn- 
ing; he had been gazing thoughtfully at the scene 
before him, as slowly the gray mists rose and floated 
away from the jagged peaks, followed before long by 
the heavier mists of the valley; then gradually the 
dark shadows melted away and the land awoke to 
another day. 

Brighter and brighter grew the light morning 
clouds until at last the glorious sun came forth and 
flooded cliff and wood and hill-top with its golden 
light. 

Then the Uncle turned, and going into the hut, 
climbed softly up the little ladder to the loft. Klara 
had just awakened and was looking in wide-eyed won- 
der at the bright sunbeams that came glancing 
through the round loophole and, as they fell on her 
bed, flanced merrily there. She did not know where 
she was, nor what these strange things were all around 
her. But the next moment she saw Heidi sleeping 
soundly beside her, and at the same time heard the 
grandfather’s cheery voice asking : — 

“Well, did you have a good night, or are you stiU 
a little tired ?” 

Klara assured him that she was not at all tired, 
and that after she had fallen asleep she did not waken 


FURTHER EVENTS ON THE ALM. 281 


all night long. The grandfather was well pleased 
with this report and began at once to wait upon Klara 
so well and so handily that one might have thought 
that his whole life had been spent in 'caring for 
invalid children and making them comfortable. 

Before long Heidi, too, opened her eyes and looked 
in astonishment at Klara who was already dressed 
and being carried away in the grandfather’s arms. 
Heidi, who did not like being left behind, was on 
her feet in an instant, dressing as quick as lightning ; 
then away she went, down the ladder and out of the 
door. In front of the hut she stopped in amazement 
to see what her grandfather was doing now. 

On the foregoing evening, after the children had 
gone to bed, he had found it necessary to devise some 
way of bringing the wheel-chair under cover, as the 
door of the hut was much too narrow to admit it. A 
happy thought had come to him, and he had carried 
it out at once. Removing two boards from the side 
of the shop he had pushed the chair through the wide 
opening thus made, and had then replaced the boards 
without fastening them firmly. 

Now he had carried Klara into the shop and, after 
seating her in the chair, was just pushing it through 
the opening when Heidi came upon them and opened 
her eyes in wonder. After wheeling Klara to the 
sunny place in front of the hut, he left her there and 
went to the goat-stable, while Heidi quickly ran to 
her little friend's side. 

The fresh morning wind played about the children, 
bringing with every gust the spicy odor of the pine 
trees with which the air was laden. Klara breathed 
deeply and leaned back in her chair with a feeling 
of strength she had never had before. 

And it was no wonder, for never before had she 


282 


HEIDI. 


breathed fresh morning air such as this that came 
sweeping down to her from pine-clad mountains, so 
cool and fragrant that every breath was a delight, 
while the lovely bright sunshine, that was never hot 
at this great height, fell on her hands and warmed 
them, and lay on the dry and grass-grown earth at 
her feet. That it could be as lovely as this up on the 
Aim she had never dreamed. 

^‘Oh, Heidi, if I could only stay up here with you 
forever and ever!^’ she cried, turning first one way 
and then another to catch the sunshine and breeze 
from every side. 

‘^Now you see that I was right when I told you 
that grandfather’s Aim is the loveliest place in all 
the world,” was Heidi’s joyous reply. 

Her grandfather now came to the children with a 
bowl of foaming warm milk in each hand, one for 
Klara and one for Heidi. “It will do you good,” 
said he with a pleasant nod at Klara. “It is from 
Swanli, and will give you strength. Good health to 
you ! Kow drink it up !” 

Klara had never tasted goat’s milk and, before 
drinking it, sniffed at it a bit to find out what it was 
like. But when she saw Heidi place the bowl to her 
lips and drain it with a relish that left her no time 
to breathe, she thought it must be good indeed. Tak- 
ing a sip, she found it as sweet and pleasant to the 
taste as though it had been spiced and sugared, and 
she drank and drank until her bowl, too, was empty. 

“To-morrow you shall have two,” said the grand- 
father, as he saw with satisfaction how well Klara 
had followed Heidi’s example. 

Peter and his flock now came galloping up the 
mountain, and while Heidi was quickly pressed for- 
ward into their midst by the eager greetings of the 


FURTHER EVENTS ON THE ALM. 283 


merry creatures, her grandfather called Peter to one 
side, where the boy could better hear what he had to 
tell him; for whenever the goats saw Heidi they 
seemed to vie with one another to see which of them 
could bleat the loudest to express their love and 
delight. 

Attention! And listen carefully to what I tell 
you,^^ said the Aim-Uncle. ^Trom now on you are 
to let Swanli feed where she likes. She has a way of 
finding the richest grasses and herbs; so when you 
see her climbing up higher, follow after with the other 
goats, for good food won’t hurt any of them; and if 
she wants to go beyond where you usually take your 
fiock, be sure you do not call her back, but keep up 
with her for she knows more about it than you do, 
and a little lively climbing will give you a good appe- 
tite. She is to have the very best of food so that she 
will give extra fine milk. Why are you looking over 
there so fiercely as though you would like to bite 
somebody? There is no one there who will do you 
any harm. Now, forward, march! And remember 
what I told you.” 

The Uncle’s word was law to Peter, and he moved 
on at once, but it was plain to be seen that he had 
something on his mind, for after every few steps he 
turned to look back with fiercely rolling eyes. In 
their effort to follow him and yet keep close to Heidi 
the goats pushed the child along with them and so 
brought her nearer to Peter, which was just what he 
wanted. 

^^You’ll have to come with us,” he called down into 
the throng with a threatening glance ; ‘‘'you’ll have to 
come with us, if we are to keep up with Swanli.” 

“No, I can’t,” Heidi called back. “It will be a 
long, long time before I can go with you again; not 


284 


HEIDI. 


while Klara is here. But we will go up together 
one day ; grandfather has promised to take us.'’^ 

So saying Heidi made her way out from among 
the goats and ran back to Klara. But Peter, on hear- 
ing it, shook both fists so savagely at the wheel-chair 
that the goats quickly jumped to one side. The boy 
was after them at once, and ran on for quite a dis- 
tance without so much as looking back once ; indeed, 
he did not look back until he was out of sight, for he 
feared the Aim-Uncle might have seen him, and he 
would rather not know what the old man thought of 
his fist-shaking. 

Klara and Heidi had so many plans for the day that 
they hardly knew what to do first. Heidi proposed 
that they write to the grandmamma first of all; for 
they had promised to send her a letter every day. 
When she had left Klara up on the Aim she had not 
felt at all certain that the child would be content to 
remain, or that the new mode of life would agree with 
her, and so she had made the children promise to 
write her how they spent each day, for in this way 
she not only learned how her little granddaughter was 
faring, but could also tell when she was needed up 
there, and in the meantime could remain at her hotel 
in peace of mind. 

^^Shall we have to go indoors to write ?’ asked Klara 
who was willing enough to give her grandmamma the 
desired report, but felt so happy where she was that 
she did not want to go elsewhere. 

But Heidi knew how to manage. Punning into the 
hut she soon returned laden with all her school mate- 
rials and the little three-legged stool besides. Her 
reader and copybook she put into Klara’s lap that 
she might write on them, while she herself sat on the 
stool with the bench for a table, and soon both chil- 


FURTHER EVENTS ON THE ALM. 285 


dren were busily engaged in telling the grandmamma 
what had happened. But after every sentence Klara 
laid down her pencil to look around her awhile, for 
it was altogether too lovely here to write. The breeze 
was no longer cool, but soft and caressing as it fanned 
her cheek and then was away to whisper among the 
branches of the old pine trees. Myriads of merry 
little insects danced and buzzed in the clear air, and 
far and near a deep stillness lay on the sunny land. 
The great peaks looked down in silent majesty on the 
wide valley at their feet, where peace and quiet 
reigned unbroken save for a herd boy’s merry yodle 
now and then, which the echoes caught and returned 
softly and more softly until it died away among the 
distant cliffs. 

The morning passed, the children hardly knew how, 
and here was the grandfather coming with his savory, 
steaming kettle ready for dinner. As yesterday, he 
had set the table in front of the hut. ‘^Tor,” said he, 
^^our little guest is to stay out of doors as long as there 
is a ray of light in the sky.” When the pleasant meal 
was ended, Heidi wheeled Klara’s chair into the shade 
of the pine trees, where the children had agreed to 
spend the afternoon telling each other all that had 
happened to them since their parting in Frankfort. 
Although nothing unusual had occurred, still Klara 
had much to tell about the people at home whom Heidi 
knew so well. 

So the children sat under the tall pine trees chat- 
ting gaily, and the more eagerly they talked, the 
louder sang the birds overhead, as though the 
feathered folk would gladly have joined in the merri- 
ment below. And thus, all unawares, the evening 
came, and with it the nimble-footed troop from up on 
the pasture. One and all came scampering down the 


286 


HEIDI. 


mountain-side, their driver close behind them with a 
grim and forbidding look, and his forehead drawn 
together in a frown. 

^‘Good-night, Peter cried Heidi, when she saw 
that he did not mean to stop. And “Good-night, 
Peter called Klara^s sweet voice after him as he 
rushed on after his goats without so much as turning 
his head. 

As Klara watched the grandfather leading dainty 
little Swanli into the stable to be milked, she was 
seized with such a desire for the pleasant drink that 
she could hardly wait until it was brought her. She 
was quite surprised at herself. 

“Isn’t it curious, Heidi?” said she. “As long as 
I can remember I have eaten only because I knew I 
must; everything tasted of cod-liver oil, and many a 
time I have wished : ‘Oh if only I did not have to 
eat !’ And now I can hardly wait until your grand- 
father brings me the milk.” 

“Oh, I know what that is very well,” said Heidi 
with great understanding, for she remembered the 
days in Frankfort when everything she ate choked 
her and would not go down. But Klara still mar- 
velled ; forgetting, however, that she had never before 
spent the entire day out in the fresh air, and especially 
such pure and bracing air as that which she had 
breathed to-day. 

When the grandfather came with his two little 
bowls, she took hers with an eager “Thank you,” and 
drained it so quickly that it was emptv even before 
Heidi’s. 

“May I have a little more?” she asked, as she 
returned it. 

The old man nodded approvingly, and taking 
Heidi’s as well as hers, disappeared in the hut. 


FURTHER EVENTS ON THE ALM. 287 


V7hen he returned, each little bowl was not only 
full, but had on it a thick cover of very different stuff 
than that of which covers are usually made. 

Early in the afternoon the grandfather had taken 
a walk to the herdsman’s hut in green and grassy 
Maiensass, where the richest and yellowest butter is 
made, and. had brought a fine big ball of it home with 
him. Now he had cut two large slices of bread and 
spread them thickly with some of this delicious golden 
butter, and laying one on each little bowl gave them 
to the children for their supper. They both seized 
them at once and bit into them so eagerly that the 
old man stood still and watched them as they ate, for 
it pleased him. 

That night, when Klara had gone to bed intending 
to look up at the twinkling stars for a while, she fared 
as Heidi did — her eyes closed before she was aware of 
it, and she slept until morning, more soundly than 
ever before in her life. 

In this happy way the next day passed, and the 
following one, but the third brought a great surprise 
to the children. As they were sitting in front of the 
hut they saw two strong carriers coming up the moun- 
tain, each with a heavy burden on his back, which 
proved to be a bed completely fitted out, from mattress 
to dainty white coverlet. One of the men brought a 
letter from the grandmamma, telling the children 
that the two beds were for Klara and Heidi, and were 
to take the place of the couch of hay and shawls ; that 
from this day forth Heidi was always to sleep in a 
regular bed, for one of them was to be taken down to 
Dorfli for the winter, while the other was to remain 
in the hay-loft, ready for Klara whenever she might 
come again. Then the grandmamma praised the 
children for writing her such long letters, and encour- 


288 


HEIDI. 


aged them to continue their daily reports to her, so 
that she might know all they were doing, and so share 
their enjoyment just as though she were with them. 

Meanwhile the grandfather had gone to the loft 
and, after folding the shawls and blankets, he laid 
them aside, and tossed the hay that had served Heidi 
as a couch on to the great heap at the other end of 
the loft. Then he went down to help the men carry 
the little twin-beds up the ladder. When they were 
both set up, he pushed them close together to a place 
where both the little occupants could look out of the 
round loophole to get a glimpse of the stars by night 
and of the first rays of the sun in the morning, for he 
knew what a delight this was to the children. 

The grandmamma passed these days pleasantly at 
the hotel in Kagaz, much pleased at the good report 
she received daily from her little granddaughter. 

Klara’s delight in her new mode of life grew with 
every day, and she could not say enough of the grand- 
father’s kindness and ever watchful care, nor of how 
merry and amusing Heidi was — even much more so 
than in Frankfort. Her first waking thought, she 
told her grandmamma, was to thank God that she 
was still with her friends on the Aim. 

Every day the grandmamma rejoiced anew over the 
good news, and decided that since all was going so 
well she might put off her trip up the mountain a 
little longer, which she was not sorry to do, for she 
had found the ride up the steep ascent and down again 
rather trying after all. 

The grandfather must have taken a deep interest 
in his little charge, for hardly a day passed on which 
he did not think of something new by which she might 
gain more strength. Every afternoon now he climbed 
far up among the cliffs, and always returned with a 


FURTHER EVENTS ON THE ALM. 289 


big bunch of herbs that were sweet with an odor as 
of spicy cloves and thyme; indeed, so tempting was 
the fragrance that in the evening, when the goats 
returned from the pasture, they all stood on their 
hind legs and bleated in their eagerness to get into 
the stable where the grandfather had laid the herbs, 
for they knew the odor well. But the door was 
securely fastened, for the old man had not taken a 
hard long climb up the mountain for the sake of giv- 
ing the whole flock of goats a delicious meal without 
any trouble to themselves. The herbs were all for 
Swanli, that her milk might be even richer and more 
nourishing than usual. The pretty little creature 
showed how well she thrived under this special care, 
for she held her head so high, and her eyes were so 
bright that it was a pleasure to look at her. 

It was now nearly three Weeks since Klara had come 
to visit her friends up on the mountain, and on the 
last few mornings when the grandfather had carried 
her down to seat her in her chair, he had asked each 
time : — 

''Will my little friend not try to stand for just a 
moment 

And to please him, Klara had always made the 
effort, although she had clung to him and cried 
out, "Oh, it hurts me so !” But each day he had let 
her rest her weight on her feet a little longer. 

Not for years had there been so charming a sum- 
mer in the Alps. Each morning the sun rose in splen- 
dor and ran its course through a cloudless sky, while 
all the flowers opened their little cups wide to drink 
in its warmth, and in return put on their brightest 
hues, and shed their sweetest perfume on the air ; and 
19 


290 


HEIDI. 


when it set in the evening it threw a crimson glow on 
the tall cliffs, and tinged the great snow-field with 
softest pink, and then vanished in a sea of golden 
glory. 

Heidi never wearied of describing all this beahty 
to Klara, for only from the greater heights could it 
be seen in all its grandeur. And then with special 
ardor she would tell of her favorite spot up yonder, 
close to the high precipice, where at this season the 
shining golden rockroses grew in such abundance, 
and where the bluebells were so thick that it looked 
as though the grass had turned blue, while close beside 
them were great bunches of the flowers that looked 
like little brown heads and smelled so sweetly that 
when she was sitting beside them she felt as though 
she never wanted to leave them. 

The children were sitting under the pine trees, and 
Heidi had just been telling Klara again of the lovely 
flowers and the beauty of the setting sun and gleam- 
ing cliffs, when such a longing to see it all seized her 
that she jumped up and ran to the shop where she 
saw her grandfather at his carving, and called out to 
him : — 

^^Oh, grandfather, won’t you take us up to the 
pasture to-morrow ? Oh, it is so lovely up there now !” 

^Tt’s a bargain,” was the grandfather’s reply, 
our little friend here will do me a favor in return by 
trying very hard to stand awhile before she goes to 
bed this evening.” 

In great joy Heidi ran back to tell the good news 
to Klara who gladly promised to try to stand just as 
often as the grandfather wished, for she was eager to 
take the long-desired trip to the beautiful pasture- 
lands. Heidi was so overjoyed at the delightful pros- 
pect that as soon as she saw Peter coming down the 


FURTHER EVENTS ON THE ALM. 291 


mountain with his goats, she ran to meet him shout- 
ing : ^^Peter ! Peter ! we are going up with you 
to-morrow to spend the day 

But the only reply that Peter m'ade was to growl 
like an angry bear while he struck a vicious blow at 
the unoffending Goldfinch who happened to be the 
goat nearest him. But thanks to the little creature’s 
nimble feet, which carried him at one bound quite over 
Snowhopli’s back, he escaped the whip which whizzed 
harmlessly through the air. 

That night Klara and Heidi were filled with the 
most delightful anticipations as they climbed into 
their pretty little beds. So intent were they on the 
many plans for the morning that they decided to stay 
awake all night to talk about them. But hardly had 
their heads touched the soft pillows when their chatter 
suddenly ceased, and in her dreams Klara beheld a 
wide, wide field that was as blue as the sky with blue- 
bells, and Heidi heard the eagle cry : ^^Come ! come ! 
come !” as he circled far overhead. 


CHAPTER XXIL 


THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENS. 

Very early the next morning the Aim-Uncle stepped 
out of his door to look around and see what sort of day 
it was going to be. 

All the highest peaks were flushed with a pink and 
golden light, while a fresh breeze gently swayed the 
great branches of the pine trees. Everywhere was the 
promise of the coming day. 

For a while the old man stood looking on in 
thoughtful silence as the light crept downward from 
the high peaks to the green mountain slopes and, driv- 
ing the dark shadows before it, flooded the valley with 
a rosy shimmer, until at last peak and vale alike 
were bright with the morning^s golden light. The day 
had come. 

The Uncle now went into the shop and brought the 
wheel-chair out ready for the trip up the mountain ; 
leaving it in front of the door he climbed up into the 
loft to wake the children and tell them what a beau- 
tiful day it was. 

Hardly had the Uncle disappeared in-doors when 
Peter came climbing up the mountain. His goats 
did not stay trustfully near him now as they used to, 
keeping either a little behind or in front of him, or 
trotting along by his side as they journeyed up the 
mountain together; but instead, they kept at a shy 
distance, and now and then made quick leaps to one 
side or the other to escape Peter’s stick with which he 
struck out madly, and where it fell it left a smarting 


THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENS. 


293 


welt behind. Peter had reached the highest point of 
rage and bitterness, for he had not had Heidi to him- 
self for weeks now. In the morning, when he passed 
by on his way up to the pasture, her grandfather was 
always just bringing the strange girl down to seat her 
in her chair, and Heidi seemed to have eyes only for 
her ; in the evening, when he returned, the chair with 
its occupant was standing under the pine trees, and 
Heidi was still engaged with the stranger. Not once 
during the whole summer had she gone to the pas- 
ture with him, and now that she was going to do so, 
the stranger in her chair was coming too, and all of 
Heidi^s time would be given to her. Peter foresaw it 
all, and it was this that so enraged him. 

Suddenly he caught sight of the chair standing 
there so haughtily, as he thought, on its four wheels, 
and he looked at it angrily as at an enemy who had 
done him an injury and would do him many more. 
He cast a cautious glance around; all was quiet and 
no one was in sight. Like a madman he rushed at 
the chair, seized it and pushed it with such angry 
force toward the slope of the mountain that it dashed 
downward and in a moment was out of sight. 

Then Peter ran after his goats as fast as his legs 
could carry him^ never stopping to look round until 
he had reached a tall blackberry bush behind which 
he could conceal himself, for he did not wish to be seen 
by the Aim-Uncle. The fate of the chair was of great 
interest to him, however, and the blackberry bush was 
fortunately situated. By leaning forward from 
behind it he could look down the whole mountain 
slope, and should the Uncle appear at his door, Peter 
had only to draw back quickly to be entirely out of 
sight. He peered out from behind the bush, and 
what a sight met his eyes ! Far below him the object 


294 


HEIDI. 


of his hatred was rushing onward with ever increasing 
speed ; now it turned a somersault, then another, and 
yet another; then, hurled high into the air, it was 
dashed to the ground again, and rolling over and over, 
sped on to certain destruction. Already it was going 
to pieces, for one after another, legs, arms and pieces 
of the cushions were being torn olf and thrown high 
in air. 

The sight filled Peter with a fierce delight; he 
leaped high into the air and laughed aloud; then he 
stamped on the ground for very joy, and finished by 
dancing around in a circle. Then he returned to the 
blackberry bush and took another glance down the 
mountain, after wh*ch there were renewed shouts of 
laughter and more dancing. Peter was almost beside 
himself with joy at the destruction of his enemy, for 
he foresaw a whole train of pleasant consequences 
which must follow. In the first place the strange girl 
would have to go home since now there was no way of 
moving her about ; this would leave Heidi alone again 
and she would go up to the pasture with him as before ; 
then she could give all her attention to him when he 
stopped at the hut on his way to or from the pasture, 
and so they would go back to all their pleasant old 
ways. But Peter forgot that every evil deed bears 
bitter fruit. 

How he saw Heidi come jumping out of the hut 
and run to the shop ; behind her came her grandfather 
carrying Klara. The shop door was wide open and 
the two boards had been taken down, so that the light 
fell full into every corner. Heidi looked everywhere, 
then ran round the corner, and came back with a look 
of consternation on her face. By this time her grand- 
father was at the door. 


THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENS. 


295 


^^How is this, Heidi he asked. ^‘Did you take 
the chair away?^^ 

“I am looking everywhere for it, grandfather. 
Didn^t you say that you had left it at the Ooor said 
the child still looking in every direction. 

Just then the wind, which had been growing 
stronger, rattled the shop door and suddenly threw it 
back against the wall with a bang. 

“Grandfather, the wind did it,^^ cried Heidi, and 
her eyes grew big at the thought of it. “Oh, grand- 
father, if the chair has been carried all the way down 
to Ddrlii, it will take so long to get it back here that 
we can’t go up to the pasture at all to-day !” 

“If it has gone as far as that, it will never come 
back at all, for it will be in a thousand pieces,” said 
her grandfather stepping round the corner and look- 
ing down the mountain side. “But it does seem 
strange,” he added, as he looked back at the distance 
the chair had to pass over in turning around the cor- 
ner of the hut before it reached the descent. 

“Oh, that is too bad!” cried Klara; ’'now we can- 
not go, and perhaps I shall not get there at all, for I 
must go home if I have no chair. Oh, it is too bad, 
too bad !” 

But Heidi turned to her grandfather with a look of 
perfect confidence, and said: — 

“You can find some way, can’t you grandfather, so 
that it will not be as Klara says, and she will not 
have to go home ?” 

“At present we will go up to the pasture as we 
had intended ; afterward I will see what can be done,” 
was the grandfather’s reply, and unon hearing it the 
children burst into a shout of delight. 

Going into the hut he soon returned with an arm- 
ful of shawls which he arranged in the sunniest place 


296 


HEIDI. 


and then carefully seated Klara on them. Then he 
gave the children their breakfast of milk, after which 
he went to the stable to get Swanli and Bearli. 

‘‘I wonder why that fellow is so long in coming/^ 
said the grandfather, half to himself, for Peter had 
not given his usual morning whistle. 

Taking Klara in one arm and the shawls in the 
other, the grandfather started on the way. 

‘There, now forward,'^ said he; “the goats will 
follow us.^^ 

Nothing could have pleased Heidi better; putting 
one arm around Swanli’s neck and the otlier around 
Bearli’s she kept close behind her grandfather, while 
the goats almost crushed her between them in their 
loving effort to show their joy at having her go with 
them once more. 

As they came to the end of their journey they were 
surprised to see groups of goats here and there quietly 
grazing, while in their midst lay Peter stretched full 
length on the ground. 

“What does this mean lazybones ?” the Uncle called 
out to him. “If you pass us by again, you will get 
something that will help you to remember us V’ 

At the sound of the familiar voice Peter sprang to 
his feet. 

“There was no one up,’^ was his reply. 

“Have you seen anything of the chair?” was the 
Uncle^s next question, 

“Of what chair?” asked Peter doggedly. 

The Uncle said no more. Finding a sunny spot 
that was sheltered from the wind by a great rock he 
spread out the shawls and seated Klara on them. 

“Is that comfortable?” he asked. 

“As comfortable as my chair,” she answered grate- 
fully ; “and here I am in the most beautiful place on 


THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENS. 


297 


earth. Oh, it is lovely, Heidi, lovely she exclaimed 
looking all around. 

The grandfather laid the bag containing the chil- 
dren’s lunch in a shady place, and told Heidi to be 
sure to remember it at noon, and that Peter was to 
give them as much milk as they could drink, but 
Heidi was to make sure that he took it from Swanli. 

After telLng the children to enjoy themselves and 
not to expect him until evening, as he was going down 
the mountain to look for the chair, the grandfather 
bade them good-bye. 

The sky was deep blue with not a cloud to be seen; 
the great snow-field opposite glistened and shimmered 
as with a thousand stars of gold and silver; the tall 
gray cliffs held their heads aloft as they had in ages 
past, and gazed calmly down into the valley below; 
far overhead the eagle poised on outstretched wings, 
and from the greater heights a refreshing breeze swept 
down over the sunny slopes. 

The children were too happy to speak. Now and 
then one of the goats would come and lie down beside 
them to rest for a while; it was affectionate little 
Snowhopli who came oftenest to nestle against Heidi, 
and the pretty creature would probably have spent 
the greater part of the day there had not others of 
the fiock come and driven her away. In this way 
Klara became so well acquainted with them all that 
she never mistook one for the other, for each had its 
own peculiar face and ways. 

They soon grew quite familiar with Klara and 
rubbed their heads against her shoulders, which was 
their way of saying that they knew and liked her. 

And so the hours slipped awav; while thinking of 
the flowers Heidi was seized with a great desire to 
climb a little farther up to where they grew so abun- 


298 


HEIDI. 


dantly and see whether there were as many and as beau- 
tiful ones as there had been the summer before. Not 
until evening, when her grandfather had come back, 
could there be any thought of going there with Klara, 
and then most of the flowers would have closed their 
little cups for the night. Heidi’s longing to see them 
grew so strong that she could resist it no longer. 
Turning to Klara she asked rather timidly: — 

‘^^You will not be offended if I run off and leave 
you for a little while, will you, Klara ? I should so like 
to see how the flowers look. But wait — ’’ she cried, 
for a happy thought had occurred to her. Running 
to one side, she pulled several handfuls of the sweet 
herbs that grew there and, as Snowhopli came run- 
ning toward her, she put one arm around the little 
creature’s neck and led her to where Klara was sitting. 

‘‘^There, now you will not be left alone after all, for 
here is Snowhopli,” said Heidi as she gently pressed 
the goat down, which Snowhopli must have under- 
stood very well, for she nestled down at Klara’s side 
at once. The herbs that Heidi had gathered she 
threw into her fr’end’s lap; Klara was well pleased 
and said that she would quite enjoy staying alone 
with the little goat, f r she had never before done 
anything like that, and she hoped Heidi would stay 
to look at the flowers just as long as it pleased her. 

So Heidi ran off and Klara began to feed Snow- 
hopli, holding out one leaf at a time, while the little 
creature grew more and more confiding, and nestled 
close to her new friend as she nibbled the leaves slowly 
from between her fingers. She showed very plainly 
that she enjoyed lying there so comfortablv and under 
kind protection, for when she was out with the flock 
she had to endure many a hard knock from the larger 
and stronger goats. 


THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENS. 


299 


To Klara it seemed very delightful to be sitting 
far up among the mountains, all alone save for the 
helpless creature at her side, whose eyes looked so 
pleadingly up to her own. A great desire rose in 
the little girPs heart to be able not only to take care of 
herself, but to help others as heretofore she had 
always been helped. And as she sat there, so many 
thoughts came to her — thoughts that she had never 
had before, and with them a desire to live on and on 
in the beautiful sunshine, and to do something that 
would give others pleasure, as she was now doing for 
little Snowhopli. A strange new gladness filled her 
heart, for it seemed as though all she had known 
before were going to be difl!erent and more beautiful 
than it had been, and she felt so well and happy that 
she caught Snowhopli around the neck and cried : — 
‘^Oh, Snowhopli, how lovely it is here ! If I could 
only stay here with you always V’ 

^Meanwhile Heidi had gone to her favorite place and 
greeted it with a cry of glad surprise, for the whole 
mountain slope before her seemed flooded with gleam- 
ing gold, so thickly grew the glistening yellow rock- 
roses; over them, great bunches of bluebells nodded 
in the breeze and the air was filled with a perfume as 
sweet as the costliest incense. It all came from the 
little brown flowers whose round heads could be seen 
here and there among the glistening cups of gold. 
Heidi stood and looked and drew in deep breaths of 
the fragrant air. Suddenlv she turned and ran back 
to Klara with such speed that she was quite out of 
breath when she got there. 

^^Oh, YOU must come,^^ she cried in great excite- 
ment : ^Thev are so beautiful ! It is all so beautiful, 
and this evening it may not be as lovelv as it is now ! 
Perhaps I can carry you ; don’t you think I could ?” 


300 


HEIDI 


Klara looked at her excited little friend with some 
surprise; but she shook her head. ‘‘No, no,” she 
said. “How can you think of it ? Why, you are much 
smaller than I am. Oh, if 1 could only walk !” 

A new idea must have come to Heidi, for her eyes 
were eagerly seeking something. Up yonder, where 
the children had first seen Peter stretched on the 
grass, he was now sitting looking down at them. 
There he had sat for hours staring at the two little 
girls below him as though he could not trust his eyes. 
Had he not destroyed the hateful chair that there 
might be an end of it all, and the strange girl be 
obliged to go home because she could not be moved 
about? And yet, only an hour later, here she was 
sitting on the grass beside Heidi. He could not 
understand it, and yet it must be so, for, look away 
as often as he would, every time his eyes returned to 
the spot, there she was. 

Heidi now looked up at him. 

“Come down here, Peter!” she ordered. 

“WonT come,” Peter called down to her. 

“But you must; come, I can’t do it alone and you 
must help me 1 Come quickly !” 

“WonT come,” Peter replied again. 

Heidi now ran a little way up the slope toward the 
boy ; then she stopped, and looking at him with flash- 
ing eyes, cried : — 

“Peter, if you donT come down here right away, 
I will do something that will make you very sorry. 
You may depend on it !” 

These words gave Peter a sudden and painful feel- 
ing of alarm. A great anxiety seized him, for he 
had done a w'cked deed which he wanted no one to, 
know. So far he had felt only joy at the thought of 
it; but HeidBs words made him fear that she knew 


THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENS. 


301 


all about it and would tell her grandfather, and of 
all persons in the world, the Alm-Uncle was the one 
he feared the most. If he should learn what had hap- 
pened to the chair ! Peter gasped at the thought of it. 
He rose and went toward Heidi who was waiting for 
him. 

‘‘I am coming; but then you mustn’t do what you 
said,” Peter, begged, and looked so terrified that Heidi 
pitied him. 

^^No, no, I will not do it,” she assured him. ^^But 
now come on; you needn’t be afraid of what I want 
you to do.” 

When they reached Klara, Heidi directed him to 
take her firmly by one arm while she herself took the 
other, and then they were to raise her to her feet. 
This went easily enough, but the next was more dif- 
ficult. Klara could not even stand; how could they 
hold her and move her forward too ? Besides, Heidi 
was too short to support her with her arm. 

^^Put one arm around my neck, very firmly — ^this 
way,” said Heidi; ‘^and with the other take Peter’s 
arm and lean on it very hard. Then we can carry 
you.” 

But to give his arm to any one was something 
entirely new to Peter, and when Klara took it, he held 
it down against his side as stiff as a poker. 

^That isn’t the way, Peter,” said Heidi very decid- 
edly. ^^You must make a ring with your arm — so; 
then Klara must put hers through it, and bear her 
weight on it firmly, and you mustn’t let yours give 
way, no matter what happens; then I think we can 
move her along.” 

But although Heidi’s orders were carried out 
exactly, little progress was made. Klara was no light 
burden, and her carriers were so illy matched. On 


302 


HEIDI. 


one side her support was low and on the other high, 
which gave her a very uncertain feeling. 

Klara tried her own feet a bit, putting out first one 
and then the other, but each time quickly drew them 
back again. 

^‘Try just once to set your foot down real hard,^^ 
suggested Heidi; ^‘perhaps after that it will not hurt 
you so much.^’ 

“Do you think so asked Klara a little doubtfully. 
But she followed Heidi^s advice and took one firm 
step, and then another, although each one forced a 
low cry of pain from her. Then she tried the other 
foot again, setting it down a little more softly. 

“Oh, it did not hurt so much this time,” she cried 
joyfully. 

“Try it again,” urged Heidi eagerly. 

Klara did so, once, twice and a third time. Sud- 
denly she exclaimed excitedly: — 

“I can, Heidi! Oh, I can! Look, look! I can 
take one step after another !” 

“Oh, oh ! Can you really take steps yourself ? Can 
you walk now ? Can you really walk ? Oh, if grand- 
father would only come ! How you can walk, Klara ! 
You can walk, you can walk alone !” cried Heidi over 
and over again in the greatest joy. 

Although Klara leaned heavily on her support at 
either side, the three children could easily see that she 
grew more confident with every step. Heidi was 
almost beside herself with joy. 

“Now we can come up here every day and go where 
we like,” she cried again.’ “And you can walk as I 
do, as long as you live, and you will be well, and 
neednT be wheeled about in a chair any more ! Oh, 
this is the very best thing that could happen to us !” 

Klara agreed with her most heartily. There could 


THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENS. 


303 


certainly be no greater joy for her than to be well and 
able to go about like otner people, instead of sitting 
all day long, a miserable prisoner in an invalid chair. 

It was not far to where the flowers grew. The 
shining golden rockroses were even now in sight, and 
soon the children were among the great bunches of 
bluebells between which the sun flecked ground 
looked so inviting. 

‘Tan't we sit down here ?” asked Klara. Heidi was 
very glad to do so, and the children sat down among 
the flowers, Klara sitting for the flrst time on the dry 
and sun-warmed ground. It was a great delight to 
her. All around her were the swaying bluebells, the 
shimmering rockroses, and the red blossoms of the 
centauries while the air was fllled with the sweet per- 
fume of the little brown-headed flowers and the fra- 
grant prunells. It was all so lovely — so lovely ! 

Heidi, too, as she sat beside her, thought she had 
never before seen it so beautiful, and the child won- 
dered at the great happiness that fllled her heart and 
made her feel like shouting aloud for very joy. But 
then she remembered that Klara could walk and was 
going to be well, and that this great joy had been 
added to her delight in the loveliness around her. 
Klara grew quite silent with happiness at all the 
beauty she saw about her, and above all at the beauti- 
ful prospect opened to her by that which she had 
just succeeded in doing. It seemed almost too great a 
joy for her heart to hold, and together with the splen- 
dor of the sunshine and fragrance of the flowers quite 
overpowered her and made her speechless. 

Peter, too, had grown silent — he lay fast asleep on 
his bed of grass and flowers. Soft and low the balmy 
breeze blew from behind the sheltering rocks and 
whispered among the bushes overhead. Now and then 


304 


HEIDI. 


Heidi jumped up and ran hither and thither to where 
the flowers grew more thickly, or their fragrance 
was stronger as it was wafted by the shifting breeze, 
and everywhere she must sit down awhile. 

So the hours passed unheeded. 

It was long past noon when a little troop of goats 
came walking sedately toward the flower-grown spot 
where the children sat. It was not one of their feed- 
ing places, for they did not like to graze among the 
flowers ; it was plain to be seen that this was a delega- 
tion headed by Goldfinch and sent out, by the other 
goats to search for their human companions who had 
so shamefully deserted them and had far overstayed 
the usual hour, for the goats knew the time of day 
very well. When Goldfinch spied the three run- 
aways among the flowers, he set up a joyful bleating 
in which he was instantly joined by all the others, 
then they all broke into a run and came trotting along, 
bleating noisily all the while. This waked Peter. He 
rubbed his eyes hard, for in his dreams he had just 
seen the wheel-chair with its handsome red leather 
cushions standing all unharmed before the hut, and 
even with his eyes half opened he had seen the shin- 
ing brass nails around the cushions glitter in the sun. 
But now that he was wide awake he knew that it was 
only the glistening yellow rockroses at his elbow that 
he had seen. Again he was seized by the old fear 
from which he had felt so free at sight of the unin- 
jured chair. Even though Heidi had promised not 
to tell of it, Peter still feared that her grandfather 
might discover the truth. His fear made him very 
docile and willing to do just as Heidi ordered. 

\^Tien the three got back to the pasture Heidi ran 
quickly to fetch the lunch bag and fulfill her promise 
to. Peter, for her threat had been wholly in regard to 


THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENS. 


305 


its contents. She had seen all the good things with 
which her grandfather had filled it in the morning, 
and she had looked forward with pleasure to sharing 
them with Peter. But when he was so obstinate and 
ill-natured she intended to let him know that he 
would not get any of her lunch, which Peter’s evil 
conscience led him to misunderstand. 

Heidi now took one thing after another out of the 
bag and made three equal heaps which grew so large 
that she said to herself with great satisfaction: 
‘^Besides his own, he will get all that we can’t eat.” 
Then she carried one portion to each of her compan- 
ions and, with her own in her lap, sat down beside 
Klara. The three children enjoyed their meal heartily, 
for the morning’s exertion had given them good appe- 
tites ; nevertheless it happened as Heidi had foreseen ; 
when the two girls were satisfied there was enough 
left to make another heap for Peter quite as large as 
his own share had been. Heidi gave it to him, and the 
boy ate on steadily and contentedly until every mouth- 
ful had disappeared, and then finished with the 
crumbs. But he did not eat with his usual keen enjoy- 
ment; with every mouthful something seemed to rise 
in his throat and choke him so that he could hardly 
swallow his food. 

It was so late when the children ate their dinner 
that they had hardly finished when they saw the 
grandfather coming up after them. Heidi rushed to 
meet him, for she wanted to be the first one to tell him 
what had happened. But she was so excited over the 
good news she had to tell that she could hardly 
find words in which to express it. But her grand- 
father understood at once what it was she wanted to 
say, and a look of great joy came into his face. He 
20 


306 


HEIDI. 


hurried on to where Klara was sitting and with a 
happy smile said: — 

‘‘So you ventured and were successful, were you?” 

Then he raised the little girl to her feet, and put- 
ting his left arm around her, held his right one in 
front of her as a rest for her hand; with this 
strong support Klara stepped out much more cour- 
ageously than she had in the morning. Heidi danced 
and skipped along by the side of her friend, and the 
grandfather’s face wore a look as though some great 
good fortune had come to him. Very soon he took 
Klara in his arms, and said: — 

“It is best not to overdo ; and besides it is time to 
go home.” 

Then he turned homeward at once, for he knew that 
Klara had done enough for one day, and needed rest. 

When late in the evening, Peter got down to Dorfli 
with his goats, he saw a crowd of people gathered 
about some object on the ground, which they were all 
so eager to see that they pushed and elbowed one 
another in trying to get nearer to it. Peter thought 
he must see what it was, and pushing the people aside 
first with one elbow and then with the other, he 
worked his way to the front. 

Kow he caught sight of it. 

There on the ground lay the seat of Klara’s chair 
with a piece of the back still hanging to it. The red 
leather cushions and shining brass nails were all that 
remained of its former splendor. 

“I saw it when they were carrying it up,” said the 
baker who was standing beside Peter. “It was worth 
at least five hundred francs. I’ll wager. I wonder how 
it happened.” 

“The wind may have driven it down; the Aim- 


THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENS. 


307 


Uncle said so himself/^ remarked Barbel who could 
not admire the pretty red cushions enough. 

“Well, I hope no person is to blame for it/’ said the 
baker again ; “he would have no easy time. When the 
gentleman from Frankfort hears of it, he will have 
some one look into it and find out how it came about. 
For my part, I am glad that it has been two years 
since I was up yonder, for anyone who was up there 
may be suspected.^^ 

There was much more said, but Peter had heard 
enough. Very meekly and quietly he stole out of the 
crowd and then ran home as fast as his feet could 
carry him, just as though he feared some one were 
running after him to catch him. At the bakePs words 
a great fear had taken hold of him, for now he thought 
that at any moment an officer from Frankfort might 
come to look into the matter, and then it might be 
discovered that he was the guilty one ; then they would 
surely take him off to Frankfort and put him into 
prison. PetePs terror was so great that it made his 
hair stand on end. 

When he reached home he looked very much dis- 
turbed and made no reply to what was said to him. 
At supper he refused his potatoes and sooij crawled 
away to bed, where mother Brigitte heard him groan- 
ing in his sleep. 

“Peterli has been eating sorrel again,^^ she said; 
“it must be a pain in his stomach that makes him 
groan so.^’ 

“You will have to give him more bread for his 
lunch; put in a piece of mine to-morrow,^^ said the 
grandmother, for she felt sorry for him. 

That evening, as the two little girls were looking 
up at the stars from where they lay in fcheir comfort- 
able beds, Heidi said: — 


308 


HEIDI. 


^‘Haven^t you been thinking all day, Klara, what 
a good thing it is that the dear God does not give us 
what we ask, no matter how hard we pray for it, when 
he knows that something else is better for us T’ 

‘‘What made you think of that Heidi asked 
Klara. 

“Because, when I was in Frankfort, I prayed so 
hard that I might be allowed to go home right away, 
and when my prayer wasn’t answered at once, I 
thought the dear God had not heard it. But, don’t 
you see, if I had gone home right away, you would 
never have come up here, and then you couldn’t have 
been made well on the Aim.” 

Klara grew very thoughtful. 

“But Heidi,” she began again ; “if that is so, we 
need never pray at all, because the dear God always 
knows what is good for us much better than we do 
ourselves.” 

“Oh, yes; but we mustn’t think that we need not 
pray,” said Heidi growing very earnest; “we ought 
not to let a day pass by without asking tha dear God 
for everything, everything, so that He may know that 
we do not forget that all we have comes from Him. 
For if we do not remember Him, He will not remem- 
ber us either; the grandmamma said so. But, you 
know, when we do not get what we ask for, we mustn’t 
think that the dear God hasn’t heard us, but we must 
say to Him : ‘Kow I am sure, dear God, that you know 
of something much better for me, and so I will be 
happy because I know that it will all be for the best.’ ” 

“How did you come to think of all this, Heidi?” 
asked Klara. 

“First the grandmamma told me about it, and then 
it happened just as she said, and now I know it. But 
I think Klara,” continued Heidi, sitting up in bed. 


THE UNEXPECTED HAPPENS. 


309 


^'that to-night we ought to thank the dear God more 
than ever, because He has made us so happy to-day; 
for now you can walk, Klara.^^ 

“Yes, indeed, Heidi; you are quite right, and I am 
glad that you reminded me of it, for I was so happy 
that I almost forgot it.” 

Then the two children folded their hands and 
thanked their heavenly Father, each in her own way, 
for the precious gift He had that day bestowed on 
Klara who had so long been a patient sufferer. 

The next morning the grandfather said to the chil- 
dren that he thought it was time to ask the grand- 
mamma to come to see them, as they had something 
to show her. But the children had a different plan ; 
they wanted to give the grandmamma a great sur- 
prise. Klara must first learn to use her feet a little 
better so that she would be able to walk a short dis- 
tance with no other support than HeidPs arm; but 
no hint of this must reach the grandmamma. 

The grandfather was now eagerly consulted as to 
how soon that might be, and when he said in about a 
week, the children sat down and wrote the grand- 
mamma an urgent invitation to come to see them at 
that time; but not a word did they say about any- 
thing new that they had to show her. 

The next few days were some of the most delight- 
ful of Klara’s visit to the mountains. Every morning 
she awoke with the glad thought : “I am well ! I am 
well ! I need not sit in the wheel-chair any longer, 
but can walk about like other people.” 

Then came the exercise in walking, and with each 
day that passed she found it easier, and she could walk 
farther. The unusual exercise gave her such an appe- 
tite that the grandfather’s already generous slices of 


310 


HEIDI. 


bread and butter grew larger and larger, and it was 
with a feeling of great satisfaction that he stood by 
and saw them disappear. He now always brought out 
a large pitcher of foaming milk, too, and filled bowl 
after bowl for the children. 

Thus the end of the week soon came, and with it the 
day which was to bring the grandmamma. 


CHAPTER XXIIL 


A FAREAVELL^ BUT TO MEET AGAIIT. 

The day before her intended visit the grandmamma 
sent the children a letter telling them just when to 
expect her. This letter Peter bi ought with him early 
the next morning on his way up to the pasture. The 
grandfather and the children were already out of 
doors, as also were Swanli and Bearli, tossing their 
heads playfully and sniffing the fresh morning air, 
while the children stroked their glossy coats and 
Avished them a pleasant trip up to the pasture. The 
grandfather stood looking first at the rosy faces of 
the children and then at the sleek little creatures 
standing near, and both must have pleased him well, 
for he smiled down contentedly at them. 

Peter now came along. When he saw the lit- 
tle group before the door, his steps lagged and 
he held the letter out to the grandfather from afar; 
as soon as it had left his hand he jumped back as 
though something had frightened him; then he cast 
a timid glance behind him as though expecting to see 
something there that he dreaded; then, with a leap, 
he was off up the mountain. 

^^Grandfather,” said Heidi who had been watching 
Peter with a puzzled look on her face, ^^grandfather, 
why does Peter act so strangely ? He makes me think 
of the big Turk when he sees a stick threatening him, 
and shies off, and tosses his head and makes leaps into 
the air.” 

^^Perhaps Peter sees a stick that is threatening him. 


312 


HEIDI. 


and one that he richly deserves, too,” was the grand- 
father’s reply. 

It was only to just beyond the first turn that Peter 
ran so quickly ; as soon as he was sure that he was out 
of sight he stopped and looked anxiously in every 
direction. Suddenly he gave a quick leap forward, at 
the same time casting a shy glance behind him as 
though he had felt a hand on his collar. From behind 
every bush and rock Peter expected to see the officer 
from Frankfort rush out and seize him. The longer 
this state of anxious expectancy lasted, the greater 
grew Peter’s terror, until at last he had not a 
moment’s peace. 

When Peter was gone Heidi went indoors to set her 
house in order, that the grandmamma might find 
everything neat and tidy. To see Heidi so busy with 
her household duties, bustling into every nook and 
corner of the hut, was so amusing to Klara that she 
always liked to watch her. 

In this way the first hours of the morning passed 
before the children were aware of it, and now the 
grandmamma might appear at almost any moment. 
Klara and Heidi were quite ready to receive her and 
went out in front of the hut, where they sat down side 
by side on the bench and waited in eager expectation. 
They were soon joined by the grandfather who had 
been out for a walk and had brought back with him a 
great bunch of deep blue gentians that looked so 
lovely in the bright sunshine that the children both 
exclaimed with delight at the sight of them. The 
grandfather took the flowers into the house. Again 
and again Heidi jumped up and ran to where she 
could look down the mountain to see whether the 
grandmamma were yet in sight. 

At last she saw coming up the steep path just what 


A FAREWELL, BUT TO MEET AGAIN. 313 

she had expected. First came the guide, then the 
white horse with the grandmamma on his back, and 
last of all a man carrying a huge bundle of wraps, for 
the grandmamma would risk no trip up the moun- 
tain without ample protection against the weather. 

Nearer and nearer they came; now they were before 
the hut, and the grandmamma saw the children from 
her seat on the horse. 

^‘What is this ? Why Klara, my child, you are not 
in your chair! What does it mean?” she cried in 
alarm as she dismounted hastil3^ But before she had 
taken a step she clasped her hands in wonder, and 
exclaimed excitedly: — 

^^But can this really be my little Klara? Why, 
child, your cheeks are round and rosy as an apple 1 I 
hardly know 3*0 u, my dear 1” 

N ow the grandmamma rushed to clasp Klara in her 
arms, but before she could reach her, Heidi had 
slipped to her feet and was quickly followed by Klara 
who rested one arm on her little friend^s shoulder; 
then the two walked calmly off together as though 
setting out for a stroll. The grandmamma could not 
move from the spot, so frightened was she, for she 
could not think otherwise than that Heidi was under- 
taking something very reckless. 

But what was this she saw? 

Erect and sure-footed, Klara was walking beside 
Heidi ; now the two turned and came back, their faces 
beaming, their cheeks red with excitement. 

Then the grandmamma rushed toward them, and 
between smiles and tears, kissed first Klara, then 
Heidi, and then Klara again. So great was her joy 
that she found no words to express it. 

Suddenly her eyes fell on the Aim-Uncle standing 
beside the bench and looking down with a happy smile 


314 


HEIDI. 


at the group before him. Slipping her arm through 
Klara’s, and holding it firmly in her own, she walked 
with her to the bench, exclaiming over and over again 
in great joy that the child was really walking. When 
Klara was seated, the grandmamma turned and 
grasped both the old man’s hands. 

‘‘My dear Uncle ! My dear Uncle ! For how much 
we have to thank you! We owe all this to you — to 
your care and nursing” — 

“And to our dear Lord’s sunshine and pure moun- 
tain air,” interrupted the grandfather with a smile. 

“Yes, and surely to Swanli’s nice rich milk, too,” 
called out Klara. “Grandmamma, you have no idea 
how much goat’s milk I can drink, and how good 
it is!” 

“Your cheeks speak for you, my dear,” said the 
grandmamma laughingly. ‘‘Iteally, I should hardly 
know you ! And you are round and plump as I had 
never supposed you could be ! You have grown tall, 
too, Klara. It hardly seems possible ! I can’t look at 
3^ou enough! But now we must send a telegram to 
your father in Paris ; he must come at once. I will not 
tell him why; it will be the happiest surprise of his 
life. My dear Uncle, how can we manage it? The 
guides have gone, haven’t they ?” 

“Yes, they are gone,” replied the Uncle; “hut if 
you are in a hurry we will send the goatherd down 
with it. He has time enough.” 

The grandmamma thought that the joyful news 
ought not to be kept from her son for a single day, 
and so the message should be sent at once. 

The Uncle went to the other side of the hut and 
with his fingers to his lips gave so shrill a whistle that 
it waked the far-away echoes and was repeated in the 
cliffs above. In a very short time Peter was seen run- 


A FAREWELL, BUT TO MEET AGAIN. 315 


ning down the mountain, for he knew the Uncle’s call 
well. He was as white as chalk, for he felt sure that the 
Il’ncle had called him down to he arrested by the officer 
from Frankfort. Instead, a very harmless looking 
piece of paper on which the grandmamma had written 
something was handed to him, and the Uncle told him 
to take it to the post-office in Dorfli, and say that he 
himself would pay for it later ; for it was not safe to 
give Peter too much to attend to at once. 

Greatly relieved, the boy went off with the grand- 
mamma’s message in his hand; he felt that he had 
escaped for the present, as the Uncle had not called 
him down to be arrested, and their was no terrible 
officer in sight. 

Now the little company in front of the hut could 
at last gather quietly about the table. The grand- 
mamma wanted to hear the whole story from begin- 
ning to end ; how the grandfather had first persuaded 
Klara to stand a while each day, and then encouraged 
her to take a step or two ; how the trip to the pasture 
had been planned, and the chair had been carried off 
by the wind ; how Klara’s desire to see the flowers had 
induced her to take her first walk, and how one thing 
had thus led to another. It took the children a long 
time to tell it all, for they were interrupted again and 
again by the grandmamma’s exclamations of wonder, 
praise and thankfulness, such as: Hs it possible! 
You are sure it isn’t all a dream 1 And are we really 
all awake and sitting together in front of the hut? 
And is this girl with the round and rosy cheeks really 
my pale and weak little Klara of old ?” 

The children’s joy knew no bounds when thev found 
how successful tlieir well-planned surprise had been, 
and that it was not over even y(‘^. 

Meanwhile Herr Sesemann had attended to his 


316 


HEIDI. 


business in Paris and had planned a little surprise of 
his own. Without sending his mother word, he took 
the train one fine and sunny morning and rode as far 
as Basle, where he remained over night. Very early 
the next morning he continued his journey, for he had 
been seized by a great longing to see the little daughter 
from whom he had been separated the whole summer. 
When he arrived at the hotel in Eagaz he was told that 
his mother had just gone on her trip up the mountain, 
which was most welcome news to him. He took a car- 
riage at once and drove as far as Mayenfeld, where he 
learned that he could drive on to Dorfli; this he was 
very glad to do, as he thought that the climb up the 
mountain would be quite exertion enough for him. 

In this Herr Sesemann had made no mistake, for he 
found the unbroken climb upward both long and 
wearisome. Again and again he looked for the goat- 
herd’s hut which he knew he would find about half- 
way up, for the path had so often been described to 
him ; but it was nowhere to be seen. 

Signs of recent travel were plentiful enough, and in 
places there were a number of footpaths leading in 
different directions. Herr Sesemann began to won- 
der whether he were on the right road, or whether the 
hut might not be on the other side of the mountain. 
He looked about him in the hope of seeing some 
person who could direct him ; but nowhere was any one 
to be seen, nor a sound to be heard, save the sighing of 
the wind as it swept the mountain, the buzz of the 
little flies that danced in the sunshine, and the merry 
voice of a bird that whistled among the branches of a 
lonely larch. Herr Sesemann stood still and let the 
mountain breeze fan his hot forehead. 

Suddenly he heard some one come running down 
the mountain. It was Peter with the despatch in his 


A FAREWELL, B(JT TO MEET AGAIN. 317 

hand; he was not following the path on which Herr 
Sesemann was standing, but came running straight 
down the mountain side. As soon as he had come near 
enough Herr Sesemann beckoned to him. Slowly and 
with a terrified air, Peter approached, but with a 
sideling step, putting forward one foot and dragging 
the other after it. 

^^Well, my boy, step up like a man,^’ said Herr Sese- 
mann to encourage him. “Now tell me, will this path 
take me up to the hut where the old man and the little 
girl, Heidi, live, and where the people from Frankfort 
are staying 

A dull sound of unspeakable terror was the only 
reply, and Peter dashed ofi at such speed that he shot 
head over heels down the steep slope, and then rolled 
over and over, very much as the wheel-chair had 
done, with this difference, that fortunately Peter did 
not go to pieces as had been the case with the chair. 

But the despatch fared badly, and was carried off 
in pieces by the wind. 

^^What a strangely bashful mountain boy !” 
remarked Herr Sesemann to himself, for he believed 
that the mere sight of a stranger had had this sur- 
prising effect on the simple-minded son of the Alps. 

After watching Peter’s swift and violent trip down- 
ward for a while, Herr Sesemann continued on his 
way. 

in spite of all his efforts Peter could get no hold 
anywhere, but rolled on and on, every now and then 
adding to his speed by a wonderfully-turned somer- 
sault. But this was by no means the most painful 
part of his suffering just at this moment ; much more 
frightful were the dread and terror which filled him, 
now that he felt sure that the officer from Frankfort 
had really arrived. For this stranger who had inquired 


318 


HEIDI. 


for the people from Frankfort must be he, of this 
Peter had no doubt. At the last steep descent, just 
above Dorfli, Peter was rolled against a bush, where he 
at last succeeded in getting a hold. A moment he lay 
there, trying to think what had happened to him. 

‘‘Well, well, here comes another ! And who will be 
the next to get a push up yonder and come rolling 
down like a badly-sewed potato sack?^^ 

It was the baker who was amusing himself with 
this jest. He had come up here to get a little air after 
his hot day’s work, and had been quietly watching 
Peter as the boy came rolling down the mountain, 
very much as the chair had done only a short time 
before. . 

Peter jumped to his feet. A new fear had seized 
him. Evidently the baker knew that the chair had 
been sent down by a push from up yonder. Without 
once turning to look back Peter ran up the mountain 
again. 

He would have liked best of all to go home and hide 
himself in bed where no one could find him, for that 
was where he felt safest. But the goats were still up 
on the pasture, and the Alm-Uncle had told him to be 
sure to come back soon so that the flock would not be 
left alone too long. Peter was more afraid of the 
Uncle than of anyone else, and so great was his respect 
for him that he never would have dared disobey him. 
So he groaned aloud and limped on, for there was no 
choice ; he was obliged to go up again. But he could 
run no longer, for his great fear and all the hard 
knocks he had just received had not failed to affect 
him. On he went up to the Aim, groaning and 
limping. 

Very soon after meeting Peter, Herr Sesemann had 
come upon the goatherd’s cottage, and so felt assured 



He stood stilf. axd staked at the approaciiin< 

('lIILF>UEN. 






A FAREWELL, BUT TO MEET AGAIN. 319 

that he was on the right road. With renewed courage 
he toiled on, and at last, after a long and weary climb, 
beheld his goal just ahead of him. There stood the 
Aim-hut, and above it were the swaying branches of 
the old pine trees. 

J oyf ully Herr Sesemann began the last ascent, for 
it would now be but a few minutes before he would 
give his little girl a glad surprise. But he had 
already been seen and recognized by the little party in 
front of the hut, and they immediately planned some- 
thing for him which he little expected. 

When he had taken the last step up, two of the little 
company rose and came to meet him; one was little 
Heidi whose black eyes were bright with happiness; 
the other was a taller girl with golden hair and a rosy 
face, and she rested one arm on Heidi’s shoulder as 
she walked. Herr Sesemann started; then he stood 
still and stared at the approaching children. Sud- 
denly the tears rushed to his eyes, for memories both 
sweet and painful rose within him. Just so had 
Klara’s mother looked — a blond young girl with 
cheeks of softest pink. Herr Sesemann wondered 
whether he were waking or dreaming. 

‘Tapa, don’t you know me ?” Klara now called out 
to him with a face radiant with happiness. “Have I 
changed so much ?” 

Then Herr Sesemann rushed toward his daughter 
and clasped her in his arms. 

“Indeed, you are changed ! Is is possible ? Can it 
really be true ?” 

And the overjoyed father stepped back a pace that 
he might look at her again and assure himself that 
what he saw would not vanish before his eyes. 

“Is it really you, my little Klara?” he exclaimed 
over and over. Then he took the child in his arms 


320 


HEIDI. 


again, after which he had to look at her once more to 
be sure that it was really his little daughter who stood 
there so straight before him. 

The grandmamma now joined them, for she could 
wait no longer to see her son’s happy face. 

^^Well, my dear boy, what do you think of this?” 
she called out to him. ^‘The surprise you gave us was 
delightful, but the one we had in store for you was 
much more so, was it not?” and the happy mother 
gave her son a most loving greeting. 

^‘But now, my dear,” she continued, ^^you must 
come with me to where you see our Aim-Uncle over 
there ; he is our greatest benefactor.” 

^Uertainly; and Klara’s little playmate, our little 
Heidi here, must have a hearty greeting, too,” said 
Herr Sesemann, as he shook Heidi’s hand. 

^‘Well, my child, and are you always bright and 
well up here on the Aim? But that is a needless 
question, for no Alpine rose could look more fresh and 
blooming. It is a joy to me, a great joy, to see you so, 
my child.” 

Heidi’s face, too, was aglow with happiness as she 
looked up at the kind friend who had always been so 
good to her. That he should find so great a joy up 
here on her dearly loved Aim made her heart beat 
high with happiness. 

The grandmamma now took her son over to the 
Aim-Uncle, and while the two men gave each other 
a cordial grasp of the hand, and Herr Sesemann 
began to express his deep gratitude and unbounded 
astonishment at what seemed a perfect miracle to 
him, the grandmamma went on a little way, for she 
had already said all this, and she wanted to look at 
the old pine trees again. 

Here another surprise awaited her. J ust under the 


A FAREWELL, BUT TO MEET AGAIN. 321 

trees, where the long branehes had left an open place, 
stood a great bunch of the loveliest deep blue gentians, 
as fresh and bright as though they were growing there. 
The grandmamma clasped her hands in delight. 

“How lovely! How exquisite! What a charming 
sight I” she exclaimed again and again. “Heidi, my 
dear child, come over here ! Did you do this to please 
me? They are perfectly beautiful !^^ 

The children were there in a moment. 

“No, no; it really wasn’t I,” said Heidi. “But I 
know who did it.” 

“That is the way they look up on the pasture, 
grandmamma, only much lovelier,” Klara here inter- 
rupted. “But you must guess who brought the 
flowers down from the pasture for you early this 
morning,” and Klara smiled so happily as she spoke 
that for a moment the grandmamma thought perhaps 
the child herself had been up there this morning. 
But that was hardly possible. 

A slight noise just behind the pine trees was now 
heard. It w^as Peter, who meanwhile had climbed 
back up the mountain as far as this. But on 
seeing the stranger with the Uncle, he had 
gone a long way round, with the intention of 
stealing quietly away behind the great trees. 
But the grandmamma had recognized him, 
and a sudden thought came to her. Perhaps Peter 
had picked the flowers for her, and was now slipping 
off so quietly because he was too bashful and modest 
to come forward. She could not let him go away 
without some little reward for his thoughtfulness. 

“Come, my boy, step up bravely, and do not be 
afraid!” the grandmamma called out to him as she 
peered in among the branches. 

21 


322 


HEIDI. 


Rigid with fear, Peter stood motionless. After all 
he had suffered he had no strength left with which 
to resist. He had only one thought: ^‘How it’s all 
over!” Every hair on his head stood on end; and 
with a face pale and drawn with fear he stepped out 
from behind the pine trees. 

‘^Come, step up briskly ! Don’t hang back so !” said 
the grandmamma to encourage him. “How tell me, 
did you do that ?” 

Peter dared not raise his eyes from the ground, and 
so did not see where the grandmamma’s finger was 
pointing. He had seen the Uncle standing at the cor- 
ner of the hut, and had noticed that the old man’s 
gray eyes were fixed steadily on him; and beside the 
Uncle stood that most terrible of all persons, the 
officer from Frankfort. Trembling in every limb, 
Peter brought forth a single sound ; it was “Yes.” 

“Well, well, what is there so terrible about it ?” 

“That it — that it — that it went to pieces and can’t 
be put together again,” Peter stammered out with a 
great effort, while his knees shook so that he could 
hardly stand. 

The grandmamma turned and went toward the hut. 

“My dear Uncle, is the poor boy really crazy ?” she 
asked with ready sympathy. 

“Hot at all; not at all,” the Uncle assured her. “It 
is only this: the boy was the wind that carried the 
wheel-chair down the mountain, and now he expects 
his well-deserved punishment.” 

The grandmamma could hardly believe it, for she 
thought the boy did not look at all malicious, and he 
could have no reason for wishing to destroy the 
much-needed chair. 

But Peter’s confession had only convinced the 
Uncle of what he had suspected very soon after the 


A FAREWELL, BUT TO MEET AGAIN. 323 


supposed accident. The fierce glances that Peter had 
always cast at Klara, as well as other evidences of 
the dislike with which he regarded the visitor at the 
Aim-hut, had not escaped the Uncle. Putting one 
thing with another, he had guessed just what had 
occurred, and now explained it all very clearly to the 
grandmamma. The kind lady grew quite excited over 
it, and when he had finished exclaimed : — 

^‘No, no, my dear Uncle ; the poor boy must not be 
punished still further. We must be just. Here come 
all these strangers from Frankfort, and for weeks at a 
time deprive him of Heidi, his only joy — and a very 
great joy she is, too — while day after day he sits alone 
in his disappointment. No, no; we must be just; his 
anger got the better of him, and drove him to a 
revenge that was very foolish. But who is not foolish 
when he is angry 

Whereupon the grandmamma hurried back to Peter 
who was still trembling and shaking. She sat down 
on the bench that stood under the pine trees, and said 
kindly : — 

^^Now come, my boy, come stand here beside me. I 
have something to say to you. Stop shaking and 
trembling, and listen to me. You pushed the wheel- 
chair down the mountain so that it should go to 
pieces. That was very wicked, and you knew it very 
well ; you deserve a severe punishment for it, and that 
you know also ; to escape it you have been put to great 
pains so that no one should find out what you have 
done. But yon see, when a person does something 
wrong and thinks that nobody knows it, he makes a 
great mistake. The dear God in heaven sees and 
knows everything, and when he knows that some one 
is trying to keep a wicked deed to himself, he quickly 
wakes the little watchman that is put into everyone at 


324 


HEIDI. 


his birth, and who sleeps until the person within 
whose breast he is hidden does something wrong. This 
little watchman has a sharp stick with which he pricks 
and pricks the wrong-doer until he has not a moment’s 
peace. And he has a voice, too, with which he tor- 
ments the guilty one by calling over and over : ‘Now 
it will all be found out ! Is ow they are coming to get 
you and punish you !’ And so the evil-doer lives in 
constant terror,- and is never happ}^, never. Is not that 
the way it has been with you lately, Peter ?” 

Peter nodded in a most downcast way, but also with 
the air of one who knows, for this had been his experi- 
ence exactly. 

“And you made still another mistake,” continued 
the grandmamma ; “for see how your evil deed helped 
the one you intended to harm by it. Because Klara 
had no chair in which to be wheeled to the place where 
grew the pretty flowers she wanted to see, she tried 
very hard to use her feet to get there, and so she 
learned to walk; and since then she walks better and 
better with each day, so that if she stays long enough 
she may be able to go to the pasture on every fine 
day, much oftener than she could have been wheeled 
there in her chair. And so, you see, Peter, how the 
dear Lord can take an evil deed and turn it into good 
for the one whom it was meant to injure, while the 
evil-doer has all the unhappiness and disappointment. 
Now do you understand it well, Peter ? And will you 
think of it whenever you want to do something 
wicked? And will you remember about the little 
watchman within you who will trouble you with his 
voice and prick you with his sharp stick? Will you 
remember that, Peter?” 

“Yes, I will,” answered the boy, still very down- 
hearted, for as yet he did not know how it would all 


A FAREWELL, BUT TO MEET AGAIN. 325 

end; for there stood the officer from Frankfort still 
talking to the Uncle. 

‘"Very well^ then we are through with the matter/' 
said the grandmamma in conclusion. And now you 
shall have something that you like by which to remem- 
ber the people from Frankfort. So tell me, my boy, 
is there anything that you have wished for — some- 
thing that you would like to have? What was it? 
What would you like best ?" 

On hearing this, Peter raised his head and stared 
at the grandmamma with eyes grown round with 
wonder. He had still been expecting some frightful 
punishment, when suddenly he was told that he was to 
get something he liked very much. The boy did not 
know what to make of it. 

^^Yes, yes, I mean what I say," said the grand- 
mamma ; ‘^you shall have something you like by which 
to remember the people from Frankfort, and to show 
you that they have forgotten the wrong you did them. 
Do you understand me now, my boy ?" 

It began to dawn on Peter that he was not to be 
punished at all, and that the good lady sitting 
there before him had rescued him from the much- 
dreaded officer. He felt a sudden and great relief, as 
though a heavy stone that had lain on him and threat- 
ened to crush him had been rolled away. But by this 
time he had also discovered that it is best to confess at 
once the wrong one has done, and so he said : — 

^^And I lost the paper, too." 

The grandmamma had to think for a moment 
before she understood what he meant; then she said 
very kindly : — 

^‘^That is right ; I am glad you told me. Always tell 
what is wrong, and then it will soon be righted. And 
what is it that you would like to have ?" 


326 


HEIDI. 


Now Peter was to have his dearest earthly wish 
granted. He grew quite dizzy at the thought of it. 
There rose before him all the beautiful things that he 
had so often seen at the yearly fair at Mayenfeld, and 
which he had longed for, knowing, however, that they 
were far beyond him, for they all cost ten pfennigs, and 
never in all his life had Peter had more than half of 
that sum at a time. There were the pretty red whistles 
which he would find so useful in calling the goats. 
Then there were the much-desired knives with round 
handles; they were called toad-stickers, and quicker 
work could be done with them in a hazel-hedge than 
with any other. 

Peter stood lost in deep thought, for he could not 
decide which of the two to choose. Suddenly a happy 
thought came to him by which he could put off the 
decision until the time of the next fair. 

‘Ten pfennigs,^^ he said with great firmness. 

The grandmamma laughed. 

“That is not over much. Well, come here.^^ 

She drew forth her purse, and took out a large 
round thaler, on which she laid two ten-pfennig 
rpieces. 

“There, we will make a straight reckoning,’^ she 
continued, “and I will explain it to you. Here are 
just ten pfennigs for every week in the year; so on 
each Sunday of the whole year you can take ten pfen- 
nigs to spend during the week.” 

“As long as I live?” asked Peter quite innocently. 

At that the grandmamma laughed so heartily that 
her son and the Uncle stopped talking to hear what 
was going on over there that was so amusing. 

The grandmamma was still laughing. 

“You shall have it, my boy,” she said at last. “I 
will add it to my will. Did you hear that, my son? 


A FAREWELL, BUT TO MEET AGAIN. 327 


And afterward you must put it into yours. It shall 
read : ‘Ten pfennigs a week to Goat-Peter during his 
lifetime.^ 

Herr Sesemann laughed, too, as he nodded assent. 
Peter looked down again at the gift he held in his 
hand to assure himself that it was really there. Then 
he said: — 

“God be thanked r 

Whereupon he ran off with most unusually long 
leaps; but this time he did not slip and fall, for it 
was not fear that was driving him; he was running 
because he was happier than he had ever been before 
in all his life. All his fear and anxiety were over, and 
he was to have ten pfennigs every week of his life. 

A little later, when the happy party gathered 
around the table in front of the hut had finished their 
dinner, and were still sitting together talking about 
a number of things, Klara turned to her father whose 
face was beaming with delight and wore a little hap- 
pier smile with each time he looked at her ; taking his 
hand in hers, she said with an eagerness that sounded 
little like the old listless Klara : — 

“Oh, papa, if you only knew all that the grand- 
father has done for me! So much every day that I 
shall never be able to tell it all ; but ITl not forget it 
as long as J live. And I am always thinking if there 
were only something I could do for the dear good 
grandfather; or if I could give him something that 
he would enjoy, even though I could never give him 
half the happiness he has given me.^^ 

“That is just what I wish more than anything else, 
my dear child, said her father. “Constantly I have 
been trying to think of some way by which we can 
show our gratitude to our benefactor, even to a slight 
degree. 


328 


HEIDI. 


Herr Sesemann rose and went over to where the 
Alm-Hncle was sitting beside the grandmamma with 
whom he had been carrying on a most lively conver- 
sation. He too, rose now, and Herr Sesemann 
grasped his hand as he said in a most cordial man- 
ner : — 

“My dear friend, let us have a word together. You 
will understand me when I tell you that for many 
a long year I have not been truly happy. What were 
all my wealth and prosperity to me when I looked at 
my poor child whom no amount of money could make 
well or happy? Next to our Father in heaven I 
have you to thank for the child’s recovery, and for the 
great joy that has come into my life as well as hers. 
Now tell me, is there no way in which I can show my 
gratitude? What you have done for us can never be 
repaid ; but all that it is in my power to do, I place at 
your command. Tell me, my friend, what will you 
let me do for you?” 

The Uncle’s face wore a pleasant smile as he 
listened in silence to all the happy father said. 

“Herr Sesemann will believe me when I tell him 
that the wonderful recovery up here on our Aim has 
given me great happiness also; all that I have done 
has been fully repaid by it,” the Uncle now said with 
his usual firmness. “I thank you for your kind inten- 
tions, Herr Sesemann, hut there is nothing that I 
need. As long as I live the child and I will have 
enough. But I have one wish; if it were fulfilled I 
should be free from anxiety for the rest of my days.” 

“Let me hear it, my friend ; let me hear it !” Herr 
Sesemann urged. 

“I am growing old,” continued the grandfather, 
“and shall not be here much longer. When I go, T 
can leave Heidi nothing, and she has no relations; 


A FAREWELL, BUT TO MEET AGAIN. 329 


that is, only one, who, I fear, would try to make profit 
out of her. If 3^ou would give me the assurance, Herr 
Sesemann, that Heidi will never have to go out into 
the world to earn h^r living among strangers, you 
will have repaid me fully for all that I have done for 
you and your child.^^ 

“But my dear friend, there could never be any 
danger of that,’’, Sesemann now broke forth; 

“the child belongs\\?a.,, y:. As k my mother, ask Klara ; 
never, as long as the\ -o^ve, will they give little Heidi 
up to anyone else. But if it will ease your mind, my 
friend, here is my hand on it; I promise you that 
never in all her life shall the child be obliged to go 
among strangers to earn a living. I will arrange mat- 
ters so that she will be provided for even beyond my 
lifetime. But there is something more I have to say. 
The child’s nature is such that whatever the circum- 
stances, she would never be happy away from home; 
we have seen that. But she has made friends. I know 
of one who at present is still in Frankfort ; but he is 
winding up his affairs with the intention of spending 
the rest of his days quietly in the place of his choice. 
It is my friend, the doctor, who will be here some 
time during the coming autumn to ask your advice 
with regard to settling in this neighborhood, for he 
was happier here in your company and that of the 
child than anywhere else. So 3"ou see, Heidi will soon 
have two protectors here to watch over her. May 
they both be spared to her for many a year !” 

“God grant it may be so !” the grandmamma here 
interrupted them to show her hearty agreement with 
all her son had said, and she shook the grandfather’s 
hand for a long time with great cordiality. Then she 
suddenly threw her arms around Heidi who was stand- 


330 


HEIDI. 


ing close by, and drawing the child toward her 
said : — 

“And you, my dear Heidi, you must also be asked. 
Come tell me ; have you no wish that you would like to 
have fulfilled 

“Why yes, of course, I have,^^ was Heidi’s quick 
reply as she looked up joyfully into the grand- 
mamma’s face. 

“There, that is right; out.'^v^^ .. !” said the grand- 
mamma encouragingly. “W. is it you would like 
to have, child ?” 

“I should like to have my bed in Frankfort, with 
the three big pillows and the thick blanket; then the 
grandmother will no longer have to lie downhill at 
night so that she can hardly breathe ; and she will be 
warm enough, too, and will not need to put the shawl 
on when she goes to bed to keep herself from being so 
dreadfully cold.” 

Heidi said all this without once stopping to take 
breath, so eager was she to get her wish. 

“But what is this you are telling me, my dear 
Heidi !” exclaimed the grandmamma quite excitedly. 
“I am glad you reminded me. In our happiness we 
are apt to forget what we should think of first of all. 
When the dear Lord sends us a joy we should imme- 
diately remember those who are in want. We will 
telegraph to Frankfort at once so that Fraulein Rot- 
tenmeier can have the bed packed up to-day, and in 
two days it will be here. God willing, the grand- 
mother shall sleep well in it.” 

In great glee Heidi danced all around the grand- 
mamma ; but suddenly she stopped and said 
quickly : — 

“But I ought surely to run down to the grand- 


A FAREWELL, BUT TO MEET AGAIN. 331 


mother now for a little while; she will be anxious 
again if I do not come for such a long time.^^ 

Heidi could hardly wait to bring the grandmother 
the joyful news she had for her; moreover, she remem- 
bered how sad the poor woman had been the last time 
that she had been there. 

‘‘No, no, Heidi; what are you thinking of? When 
one has visitors it is not polite to run off and leave 
theni,^^ said the grandfather reprovingly. 

But the grandmamma came to Heidi’s assistance. 

“My dear Uncle, the child is not so far wrong after 
all,” she said; “the poor grandmother has had to do 
without Heidi for a long time on my account. Now 
let us all go together to see her ; and I think I will stay 
there until my horse comes, and then we can continue 
our journey, and I can send the telegram to Frank- 
fort as soon as we get to Dbrfli. My son, what do you 
think of my plan ?” 

Herr Sesemann had so far had no opportunity to 
speak of his intentions. He therefore had to ask his 
mother not to start at once, but to remain where she 
was for a few moments that he might tell her what 
his plans were. 

Herr Sesemann had intended to take a little jour- 
ney through Switzerland with his mother, hoping to 
take Klara with him for a short distance if he found 
her well enough. Now it had so happened that he 
could take the whole of this most delightful trip in 
the company of his daughter; he therefore wished to 
put it off no longer, but to enjoy it during these lovely 
davs of the late summer. He proposed to stay in 
Dbrfli over night and early in the morning bring 
Klara down from the Aim and then go with her to 
join the grandmamma at Ragaz, from where the 
journey would then be begun at once. 


332 


HEIDI. 


Klara was somewhat taken aback at the prospect of 
leaving the Aim so suddenly, hut there was so much 
pleasure combined with it, and besides there was little 
time left her for regrets. 

The grandmamma had already risen, and with 
Heidi’s hand in hers, was just about to lead the way 
when suddenly she paused. 

^^But what in the world shall we do with Klara?” 
she asked in a startled tone, for it had just occurred 
to her that the walk would be entirely too much for the 
child’s strength. 

But the grandfather had aleardy taken his little 
charge in his arms as usual, and with a firm and 
steady step was following close behind the grand- 
mamma, who nodded back at the two with a look of 
great contentment on her face. Last of all came Herr 
Sesemann, and so the procession went on down the 
mountain. 

Heidi was so happy that she danced and skipped 
along by the side of the grandmamma, who wanted to 
hear all about the blind grandmother; how she was, 
and how she lived, especially during the very cold 
weather of the hard winters up here. 

Heidi told her everything, for she knew very well 
how matters stood in the goatherd’s hut, and how the 
grandmother often sat wrapped up in her corner shiv- 
ering with the cold. She knew also what the grand- 
mother had to eat and what she did not have. 

The grandmamma listened with great interest until 
they stood before the door of the little house. 

Brigitte was just hanging out one of Peter’s two 
blouses, so that he might have a clean one to put on 
when the one he wore was soiled. She saw the 
approaching visitors and rushed into the house. 

^^They are all going, mother,” she announced; 


A FAREWELL, BUT TO MEET AGAIN. 333 

^^there is a whole procession of them, and the Alm- 
Uncle is accompanying them, and is carrying the sick 
girl.^" 

‘^Oh dear ! then it is really going to be as I feared,^’ 
sighed the grandmother. “Did you see whether Heidi 
was with them ? Oh, I hope they will let her come in 
and shake hands with me. If I can only hear the 
child^s voice once more!^^ 

At this moment the door was thrown open and 
Heidi came bounding into the room. Instantly she 
was at the grandmother’s side, with her arms around 
the old woman’s neck. 

“Grandmother! grandmother! My bed is coming 
from Frankfort, and the three big pillows, and the 
thick blanket, too. In two days it will all be here; 
the grandmamma says so.” 

Heidi could not tell it all fast enough in her eager- 
ness to see the grandmother’s delight at the good news. 
She smiled, but said a little sadly: — 

“Oh, what a kind lady she must be ! And I ought 
to be glad that she is tafang you with her, Heidi ; but 
I shall not survive it long.” 

“What? What is that? Who told the good old 
grandmother any such thing?” asked a cheery voice, 
and some one took the grandmother’s hand and 
pressed it heartily. It was the grandmamma, who had 
kept close behind Heidi and so had heard all that was 
said. “No, no ; we have no such idea ! Heidi is going 
to stay here with the grandmother and be her joy. 
We shall want to see the child again, but we will come 
to her. Every summer will see us at the Aim, for we 
have reason to offer special thanks to our Father in 
heaven each year here in the place where so great a 
miracle was wrought on our child.” 

On hearing this the light of true happiness came to 


334 


HEIDI. 


the grandmother’s face, and in speechless gratitude 
she pressed the hand of good Frau Sesemann again 
and again, while two great tears of joy rolled down the 
withered cheeks. Heidi had instantly seen the look 
of joy on the grandmother’s face and was perfectly 
happy herself. 

‘•And now it has really come just as it says in the 
hymn I read you last, hasn’t it ? Surely the bed from 
Frankfort is Vhat is best,’ isn’t it, grandmother?” 
she asked as she crept closer to the old woman’s side. 

“Oh, yes, Heidi, and there is so much else, so much 
else in which the Lord is gracious to me,” said the 
grandmother deeply moved. “And is it possible that 
there are such good people who trouble themselves 
about a poor old woman, and do so much for her? 
There is nothing that so strengthens our trust in a 
loving Father in heaven who does not forget even the 
least of His children, as does the knowledge that there 
are such kind people, full of love and pity for a poor, 
useless old woman such as I am.” 

“My good friend,” the grandmamma here inter- 
rupted her, “in the sight of our heavenly Father we 
are all equally unworthy, and we are all in equal need 
of His merciful remembrance. And now we must say 
good-bye, but to meet again ; for when we come to the 
Aim next summer, we shall come to see the grand- 
mother, too ; she will never be forgotten.” 

Then Frau Sesemann took the grandmother’s hand 
once more and shook it cordially. 

But she did not get away quite as soon as she had 
thought, for the grandmother could not cease thank- 
ing her and wishing that all the good gifts the dear 
Lord had to bestow might be showered on her and all 
her dear ones. 

But at last Herr Sesemann and his mother were on 


A FAREWELL, BUT TO MEET AGAIN. 835 


their way down the mountain, and the grandfather 
was carrying Klara up to the Aim again, while Heidi 
hopped up and down unceasingly as she kept on 
beside them, for the grandmother’s pleasant prospects 
had made her so happy that she had to jump for joy 
with every step. 

On the next morning, however, there were hot tears 
shed by the little visitor when she realized that she 
was now to leave the beautiful Aim where she had 
felt better than ever before in all her life. But Heidi 
Bought to comfort her, saying: — 

‘‘It will hardly seem a moment before the summer 
will be here again, and then you will come back, and 
it will be more lovely than ever before. Then you will 
be able to walk right from the beginning, and we can 
go up to the pasture with the goats every day and see 
the flowers, and all the fun will begin just as soon as 
you get here.” 

Herr Sesemann had come, as he had said, to get his 
little daughter. He was now standing beside the 
grandfather, for the two men had still much to talk 
over. At Heidi’s words Klara dried her eyes, for she 
felt somewhat comforted. 

“Say good-bye to Peter for me,” she said, “and to 
all the goats, especially Snowhopli. Oh, if I could 
only give Swanli a present ! She has helped so much 
to make me well.” 

“You can do that easily enough,” said Heidi. 
“Send her a little salt ; you know she likes to lick the 
salt from grandfather’s hand when she comes home in 
the evening.” 

Klara was glad to get this suggestion. 

“Oh. then T will send her a hundred pounds of salt 
from Frankfort,” she exclaimed joyously. “Little 


336 


HEIDI. 


Swanli, too, shall have something by which to remem- 
ber me.^^ 

Herr Sesemann now beckoned to the children, for 
he was ready to start. This time Klara rode down on 
the grandmothers white horse, for she was no longer 
in need of a bath-chair. 

Heidi ran to the very edge of the decline and stood 
there waving her hand to Klara until the last bit of 
horse and rider had disappeared. 

The bed came, and the grandmother sleeps so well 
in it every night that it must surely give her new 
strength. Kor did the kind grandmamma forget 
what Heidi had told her of the cold winter weather up 
on the mountain. She sent a whole bale of goods to 
the goatherd’s hut ; and in it were so many things to 
keep the grandmother warm, that she will never again 
have to sit in the corner and shiver. 

Down in Dorfli a large house is being built. The 
doctor has come, and for the present is back in his old 
lodgings. At the advice of his friend, he bought the 
old building in which the grandfather and Heidi lived 
in the winter and which long ago had been a fine 
mansion, as the great room with the handsome stove 
and beautiful wainscoting plainly show. The doctor 
is having this part of the house rebuilt for his own 
use, while the other side is being remodelled into win- 
ter quarters for Heidi and her grandfather; for the 
doctor knows that the old man has an independent 
spirit and must have his own home. Back of the 
house there will be a well-built, warm goat-stable 
where Swanli and Bearli will spend their winters in 
comfort. 

The doctor and the Aim-Uncle are closer friends 
with every day that passes, and as they climb about 


A FAREWELL, BUT TO MEET AGAIN. 337 


in the building to see what progress is being made, 
their talk is chiefly about Heidi, for their greatest 
pleasure in the house is the thought that the happy 
child is to live there with them. 

^^My dear friend/^ said the doctor a short time ago, 
as he was standing beside the Uncle on an unfinished 
wall, ^^you must look at this matter as I do. I have 
all the joy of the child, just as though I were her next 
of kin after you, and so I want to share the responsi- 
bility also and provide for her as best I can. In this 
way I shall also have a claim to our Heidi, and can 
hope that in my old age she will remain with me and 
care for me, which is my dearest wish. She will get 
all that is mine, just as though she were my own child, 
and so we need not be anxious about her future when 
we have to leave her, you and 

The Alm-Uncle pressed the doctor’s hand ; although 
he said nothing, his friend could read in the old 
man’s eyes how his words had moved and pleased 
him. 

Meanwhile Heidi and Peter sat beside the grand- 
mother, and the first had so much to tell and the other 
so much to listen to, that in their eagerness they both 
moved closer and closer to the happy grandmother. 

There was so much to tell her of what had hap- 
pened all through the long summer, for they had been 
together so little in all that time. 

And of the three, it was hard to tell which looked 
the happiest because they were together again and 
had so much to say and to hear about all the wonder- 
ful things that had happened. But just now, mother 
Brigitte’s face wore the happiest look of all, for with 
Heidi’s help she was at last hearing the story of the 
22 


338 


HEIDI. 


never-ending ten-pfennig piece told clearly and so 
that she could understand it. But finally the grand- 
mother said: — 

‘‘Bead me a hymn of praise and thanksgiving, Heidi. 
It seems to me that I can never cease to praise and 
thank our dear Father in heaven for all that He has 
done for us.^^ 


















« 






V 








“viVS^' 


!>*^ — 


■i#-- r n 


*ii*. 




♦^iV 


•« -»1 




^1 <• 


r/>- 


59!:) 


•-C 


»r : jJSe? 




#'\v»' 




_'r. 




K-JniV- ■»^* 








' K 


/t » 






>iT7 


• :. ^ 


[V *^i-"-S 

ri 


’R' 


>i » 


. jr 


IH‘ 


TV' 


itjT.'iMs: 


'irv 


.» • 


••V A* 


i 


r'T^' 




'• 


'%$l ’ C '4 


4« 


> I K'j. 


.jWk 






■K' 


# A' 




iiv 


Jk 


m 

y 


V • T, 


jiv *» 


?' .‘^ r^f OH • ■ ^T Mii, ^ 
L #- 1 * > rtf.'Sr* ’-‘^ ’ . Ai 




f-**i / 1 












:»#- 


% 


^3 


« • 








»' 




^ I 






r 




’ • 


u 






!•-■ ‘i 






.vt* 




* < 


r I 


^*A.<: 


•-. j 


> 


fT- 


.Ci'K 


J! 


f ?^. 


V 


Ml 


y>> 


‘tJ/j 


:WA 


■<^ «i 




TO*' 


« # 


foe 


I S 


r 




I f / 


4/ « * 

> >▼ T»i/;. .'B 

. »r '_• 


y 




vi 




> I 


^ V 


-♦ 




.11^. • < 


> ^ V 


fS 


»i 


j < 




s ^«'. 


t r ^ ^ # 






Ll^ ' # 


«k'* 


.>r 




n > 






»■•_ > < 


• •^ * 


f *>i 


/v< 


’•H^iC-^. 

• .^J . A . -V 'i^l ij 








>7: 






WJ? 




•Ti 


■«. 




*. » > 




-tt 






S'J 




”> *■' 


[Wi 




>1 


^.“ 


Ub 


iC»; 






?■ j". ^4- 








LIBRARV OF CONGRESS 



□ 00206401=14 









